.Wa.tar.iDan...!i;*..Hgsw9.t.t..
BS186 .S43"" ""'"""" """^
Authorized edition of tlie Engilsh Bibie
oiin
3 1924 029 268 708
Cornell University
Library
The original of this book is in
the Cornell University Library.
There are no known copyright restrictions in
the United States on the use of the text.
http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924029268708
THE AUTHORIZED EDITION
OF THE
ENGLISH BIBLE (1611)
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
rtniltion: FETTER LANE, E.G.
C F. CLAY, Manager
(EuinliurBfl : loo, PRINCES STREET
aSerlin: A. ASHER AND CO.
ILeijijis: F. A. BROCKHAUS
i^tto Boris: G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS
BominH anH dalmtta: MACMILLAN AND CO., Ltd.
All rights reserved
THE
AUTHORIZED EDITION
OF THE
ENGLISH BIBLE (1611)
ITS SUBSEQUENT REPRINTS
AND MODERN REPRESENTATIVES
BY
F. H. A. SCRIVENER, M.A., D.C.L, LL.D.
CAMBRIDGE :
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS
1910
First published 1 884
Re-issued 19 10
YetatnbtiKge:
PRINTED By JOHN, CLAV, ^.A.
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS
PREFACE.
The following pages comprise in substance a
reprint of the author's Introduction to the Cambridge
Paragraph Bible of 1873, with such additions and
corrections as more recent studies have enabled him
to make. The original work was the result of seven
years' continuous labour, and has been generally
recognized as the only attempt hitherto made to
construct a critical edition of the Authorized Bible
of 1611.
One interesting portion of his previous work, the
discussion of the Greek text underlying the Author-
ized Bible and embodied in Appendix E, has been
virtually re-written, in the hope of attaining a higher
degree of accuracy than he or others have reached
aforetime. The author has been blamed for stating
that Beza, late in life, and through mere forgetfulness.
VI
Preface.
asserted a claim to the revision of the Greek text
which appeared in parallel columns with his Latin
Version of 1556. Yet it is hard to put any other
construction on the language of his Preface to his own
latest edition, dated Calendis Augusti 1598 :
Annus agitur quadragesimus secundus, Christiana lector, ex
quo Novi Testament! Latinam interpretationem' emendare sum
aggressus, Graeco contextu, non modo cum novemdecim vetus-
tissimis qukm plurimis manuscriptis et multis passim impressis
codicibus, sed etiam cum Syra interpretatione coUato, et qukm
optima potui fide ac diligentia, partim cum veterum Grsecorum
ac Latinorum .patrum scriptis, partim cum recentioribus, tum
pietate, tum eruditione prsestantissimorum Theologorum versio-
nibus, et variis enarrationibus comparato.
Hendon, February, 1884.
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
PAGE
Preliminary explanation .......
Section I. History of editions of tlie Authorized Bible, 1611-
1863
Section II. Its marginal notes and original texts
Section III. Its use of Italic type ...
Section IV. Its punctuation ......
Section V. Its orthography and grammar .
Section VI. Parallel references in the margin
Section VII. Miscellaneous observations
3
40
61
81
93
116
127
Appendix A. List of wrong readings of the Bible of 161 1 amend-
ed in later editions . . . 147
Appendix B. Variation between the two issues, both bearing the
dateofi6n ... ..... 203
Appendix C. List of original readings of the Bible of 161 1 re-
stored, later alterations being withdrawn . . . .215
Appendix D. Dr Blayney's Report to the Delegates of the
Clarendon Press ... . ... 238
Appendix E. The Greek text adopted in the Bible of i6ri ex-
amined and arranged . ... 243
Note on the Synod of Dort . . . 264
Original Epistle of the Translators to the Reader, with notes 265
Index of Persons and Subjects ... . 305
THE AUTHORIZED EDITION OF THE
ENGLISH BIBLE (1611),
ITS SUBSEQUENT REPRINTS AND MODERN
REPRESENTATIVES.
A CRITICAL edition of the Authorized Version of
the EngHsh Bible, having reference to its internal
character rather than to its external history, and indicating
the changes for good or ill introduced into the original text
of 161 1 by subsequent reprints, would have been executed
long ago, had this Version been nothing more than the
greatest and best known of English Classics. And such a
design has been rendered all the more necessary by the fact
that a formal revision of the Translation itself is now in
progress, having been undertaken about fourteen years ago
under the auspices of the Convocation of the Province of
Canterbury. If a judgment may be formed from previous
experience in like cases, the revised and unrevised Versions,
when the former shall be at length completed, are destined
to run together a race of generous and friendly rivalry for the
space of at least one generation, before the elder of the two
shall be superseded in the affections of not a few devout
persons, who, in so grave a matter as the daily use of Holy
Scripture, shall prove slow to adopt changes which yet they
will not doubt to be made, on the whole, for the better. With
s. I
2 Sect. IJ\ Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
so sharp a struggle before it, it is only right that the Author-
ized or King James's Bible should be represented, as far as
may be, in the precise shape that it would have assumed, if
its venerable Translators had shewn themselves more exempt
than they were from the failings incident to human in-
firmity; or if the same severe accuracy, which is now de-
manded in carrying so important a volume through the
press, had been deemed requisite or was at all usual in
their age. The purpose of the present work is to discuss,
within as moderate a compass as the subject will permit,
the principles which have been adopted in editing the
following pages, the reasons whereon they are grounded,
and the difficulties which have been encountered in the
prosecution of an arduous but by no means a wearisome
task. For the reader's convenience it will be divided into
seven Sections, the chief, contents of which are here sub-
joined.
Section I. On the history of the text of the Authorized
Version, from a.d. 1611 down to the present time.
Section II. On its marginal note's ; and on the original
texts, both Greek and Hebrew, employed by the Translators.
Section III. On the use of the Italic type by the
Translators, and , on the extension of their principles by
subsequent editors.
Section IV. On 'the system of punctuation adopted in
i6ii, and modified in morexecent Bibles.
Section V. On the orthography, grammatical pecu-
liarities, and capital letters of the original, as compared
with modern editions.
Section VI. On the references to parallel texts of
Scripture which are set in the margin.
Section VII. Miscellaneous observations relating to
the present edition, and general Conclusion.
To this short treatise is annexed, besides several other
History of the Text.
Appendices, a full Catalogue of the places in which the text
of modern Bibles differs from that of the standard of 1611,
with the dates at which the variations were severally adopted,
so far as by diligent care they have been ascertained.
The Translators' address to the Reader, prefixed to the
edition of 161 1, is reprinted at the end of this volume.
Section I.
On the history of the text of the Authorized Version of the
English Bible, from a.d. 161 i down to the present time.
Most readers will be aware that numberless and not
inconsiderable departures from the original or standard
edition of the Authorized Translation as pubhshed in 161 1,
are to be found in the modern Bibles which issue from the
press by thousands every year. Some of these differences
must be imputed to oversight and negligence, from which
no work of man can be entirely free ; but much the greater
part of them are deliberate changes, introduced silently and
without authority by men whose very names are often un-
known. Now, if such alterations had been made invariably
for the worse, it would have been easy in future editions to
recall the primitive readings, and utterly to reject the later
corruptions. This, however, is far from being the case.
Not a few of these variations, especially those first met with
in Cambridge folio Bibles dated 1629 and 1638, which
must have been superintended with much critical care,
amend manifest faults of the original Translators or editors,
so that it would be most injudicious to remove them from
the place they have deservedly held in all our copies for
the last 250 years \ A full and, it may be hoped, a fairly
^ On a question of so great made by previous editors of the
importance as that of retaining Authorized Version, it is safe to
changes for the better already be fortified by the judgment of so
4 Sect. /.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
complete list of these changes-is given, in Appendix A at the
end of this volume, to which the student is referred once
for all: the attempt therein made to assign the period at
which they were severally admitted into the text, although
great pains have been bestowed upon the investigation,
must be regarded as sometimes only approximately success-
ful. Other copies, of an earlier date than that cited, may
occasionally have anticipated it in making the given cor-
rection ; but these inaccuracies will hardly affect the general
results, or impair the conclusions to which they lead. One
class of variations has been advisedly excluded from the
Catalogue, as seeming rather curious than instrpctive or
important ; namely, that arising from errors which, having
crept into editions later than that of 161 r, after holding
a place in a few or in many subsequent issues, . have long
since disappeared from the Bibles npw in use. Of this
kind is. that notorious . misprint in the Cambridge folio of
1638, once falsely imputed to ecclesiastical bias, "whom ye
may appoint over this business" ("ye" for "we"; Acts vi. 3;
a blemish which obstinately maintained its ground, in some
copies, at least as late as 1682'. The several editions of
cautious and well-informed a writer only commend the sound judg-
as Dr Card well: "There is only ment which, after it was generally-
one case, perhaps, in which it, adopted, di(J not hesitate to retain
would become the duty of the it" {Oxford Bibles, 1833, p. 2,
privileged editor to enter into by Edward Cardwell, D.D., Prin-
questions of criticism, without cipal of S. Alban's Hall, Oxford),
some express authority to support 1 Hartwell Home, to whose In-
him. If a given mistake of the traduction all English students of
Translators had already been cor- the Bible owe more than they can
reeled before his time, if the public ever duly acknowledge, adds an-
opinionhad concurred, eitheravow- other instance of less importance
edly or tacitly, in the change, he (though he does not quite know
might reasonably hope that the its true history), which shall serve
general acknowledgment of the as a sufficient specimen of the
truth would relieve him from the whole class. In i Tim. iv. 16 for
obligation of returning into error. " the doctrine " of the books from
I say nothing of the boldness 1611 to 1630, we read " thy doc-
which first made the alteration ; I trine" in 1629 (Camb.) down to
History of the Text.
the Authorized Version which have been used in the
formation of our Catalogues and in our suggested revision
of the text are chiefly, though not exclusively, the following,
(i) The standard or primary one published in 1611,
"Imprinted at London by Robert Barker, Printer to the
Kings most Excellent Majestie." Here, however, we are
met on the threshold of our researches by the -perplexing
fact that at least two separate issues bear the date of
that year, yet differ from each other in so many minute
particulars, that we cannot help raising the question which
is the earlier or more authoritative, and consequently the
more suitable to be taken as the model to which subsequent
reprints ought to be accommodated. On this subject, so
interesting to students of the English Bible, much information
has been imparted by Mr Fry of Bristol, whose materials
will be thankfully used by many tha\^ feel unable to adopt
his conclusions, and might desire a little more scholarlike
precision in the method of his investigations'. The two
chief issues of 161 1 may be respectively represented by
a folio now in the British Museum (3050. g. 2), and another
in the same Library (3050. g. i) of which Mr Fry says in a
manuscript note that "it is every leaf correct, and may be
taken as a standard copy of this issue." There is yet a third
class of books, bearing date the same year, containing (some
more, some less) sheets of six leaves or twelve pages each, or
occasionally only two or four leaves of a sheet, which appear
to be reprints of portions of one or the other of the afore-
named issues, the preliminary matter being made up from
the folio of 16 1 7 or elsewhere, a circumstance which compli-
1762. Blayney (1769) restored Bible, i^^^, also of the editions,
"the," but Home has seen "thy" in large folio, of the Authorized
in Bibles of the commencement of Version of the Holy Scriptzires,
the present century. Introduction, Printed in the years 1611, 1613,
Vol. II. Pt. II. p. 79 note {1834). 1617, 1634, 1640. By Francis
1 A Description of the Great Fry, F.S.A., folio, London, 1865.
6 Sect. I.'\ Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
cates the question not a little, so that in what we have to say
it will be advisable to exclude all considerations respecting
these reprinted portions'. This may be done the better,
inasmuch as Mr Fry's researches have discovered only six
such leaves in the Pentateuch, five in the Apocrypha, none
in the New Testament. These reprints are bound up with
and form a complete book with portions of each issue in two
other Bibles in the Museum (1276. 1. 4 and 3050. g. 3) re-
spectively. The textual differences between the two original
issues have been diligently collected below in Appendix B,
from which only very manifest misprints of both books have
been excluded: by a careful examination of our collation,
in those portions where there are no known reprints, the
student can form an independent judgment respecting the
internal character of each of them. In preparing the
present volume, a Bible belonging to the Syndics of the
Cambridge University Press (A. 3. 14, wanting sheet A
containing the Title-page, Dedication, and part of the
Translators' Preface) has been substituted for the Museum
book 3050. g. 2, and for 3050. g. i the Oxford reprint
of 1833, as being a well-known publication which exactly
resembles it in all places consulted, and was itself taken
verbatim, with unusual care for insuring accuracy, from a
Bible in the Library of the Delegates of the Oxford Uni-
^ Gen. xlvi. 12 — xlix. 27; Num. — Ixiii. i; Jer. i. 7 — vii. 26; xi.
xxi. 2 — xxvi. 65; Josh. x. 9 — xi. 12 — xv. 10; xxvi. 18 — Ezek. xiv.
11; XV. 13 — xvii. 8; Judg. xiv. 22; xvii. 22 — xx. 44; Zech. xiv.
18— XX. 44; Euth i. 9 — 2 Sam. ix. 9 — Mai. ii. 13; i Esdr. iy. 37 — ^v.
13; xi. 26 — xiv. 19; XV. 31 — xvii. 26; Ecclus. xvi. 7 — xx. 17; Baruch
14; xix. 39 — xxii. 49; I Kin. i. iii. i — iv. 28; Song, ver. 20 — Hist.
17 — xvi. 3; xvii. 20 — xxii. 34; 2 Susanna, ver. 15: in all 244 leaves
Kin. i. 15 — 2 Chr. xxix. 31; Ezra (but not so many in any one copy),
Ji. 55 — ^Job xxii. 3 ; xxv. 4 — xxxi. distinguished by the comparison of
28; xxxiv. 5— xli. 31; Ps. vi. 3 — B. M. 3050. g. 2 vrith 44 other
Prov. vi. 35 ; ix. 14 — xiv. 28 ; xvii. copies, in respect to initial letters
3 — Eccles. ii. 26; vi. i — Cant. vii. and minute typographical varia-
i; Isai. i. i — ^xxxii. 13; xli. 13 tions {.^Jj/, Table 2).
History of the Text.
versity Press at that time in actual use. Copies of both
issues or recensions of 1611 survive in great numbers in
private as well as in public hands, since, when the Transla-
tion was completed, every Church had to be furnished with
at least one without delay. Fifteen copies of that which it
followed, twelve of the otiier, are enumerated in the Adver-
tisement which preceded the publication of the Oxford
reprint (dated Jan. 14, 1834), and Mr Fry has seen at least
seventy, although he seldom gives us information as to
where they are severally located \
The question which of the two recensions is the earlier
must be decided partly by external, partly by internal con-
siderations. The latter will speak for themselves, and it
may be taken for granted that no one will doubt the great
superiority on the whole of the text of the Oxford reprint to
the other, or hesitate to mark in it many designed improve-
ments and corrections which betray a later hand (Appendix
B § II.), while the instances in which the Syndics' book is
superior or not inferior to the other (App. B § i.) are scanty,
slight, and incapable of suggesting the converse inference ^
^ Besides those named above xliv. i<j, where what we call the
the author has examined (not to first issue treats the final mem as
mention some in private hands) if it were double; Amos vi. 7,
resembling Camb. Synd. A. 3. 14, where the second issue corrects
S. John's Coll. Cambridge (T. 2. the wrong number of the first;
24); King's College (53); Jesus but i Mace. x. 47 seems conclusive.
Coll. Cambridge (A. 7. 7 with the where our second issue, deeming
yato date of 16 1 3 on the title-page , "true peace" too strong a ren-
of the O. T. ) ; Lambeth Muni- dering of \b-yuiv dp-riviKw, banished
men't Room : resembling the Ox- " |] True " into the margin. There
ford reprint, Brit. Mus. (466. i. 6) ; are no reprints in these leaves.
Sion College Arch. x. 3 ; Cam- It is fair to add two instances in
bridge University Library (I. ij, App. B which we have found tend-
16) ; Emmanuel College (B. 1. 23), ing to an opposite conclusion, in the
and the very fine copy in the Bod- false arrangement of the margins
leian. of Wisd. iii. 14; Mark vii. 4,
^ A few instances are as good in the Oxford reprint. But the
as a thousand, if only they be un- general drift of the internal evi-
equivocal. We would press Ezek. dence sets strongly the other way.
8 Sect. /.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
Both contain innumerable errors of the press, some peculiar
to a single issue', not a few (including nearly all the false
textual references in the margin, see below Sect, vi.) com-
mon to both. It is useful to remember one characteristic
erratum of each, which will enable us to determine at
a glance to which recension a particular volume m our
hands belongs. The Syndics' copy and its fellows have
"Judas" instead of "Jesus" in Matt. xxvi. 36 ; the Oxford
reprint and its associates read twice over the following words
(forming three complete lines) in Ex. xiv. 10 "the children of
Israel lift up their eyes, and behold, the Egyptians marched
after them, and they were sore afraid: and" the printer's eye
wandering back from the second "the children of Israel" in
the verse, to the first °. Yet in spite of this portentous
blunder, the recension which contains it is decidedly the
more correct of the two, and irresistibly forces on the mind
of any one that has minutely studied both, that whether
we regard emendations of the sense or comparative exemp-
tion from typographical oversights, it had undergone re-
vision, fitful and superficial perhaps, but not the less real on
that account. Hence it seems not quite reasonable, in answer
to the enquiry "Which of the two issues was first printed?"
to say with Mr Fry, "I do not think that any evidence
on this point can be adduced, from the existence of an error
in one, and the absence of it in another copy" (.4 Description,
&c. p. 23). Not certainly from noting a single error or from
noting twenty, for such an argument is cumulative in its
weight, and can only be appreciated by patient enquirers :
1 In compiling a list of errata vising for the King's Printer his
in the Syndics' copy (A. 3. 14) quarto edition of 1806.
much aid was given by the cor- ^ It deserves notice that this
rections made in that book by Gil- could easily be done if the type
bert Buchanan, LL.D., of Wood- were set up fromthe Syndics' copy,
mansterne, Surrey, in the winter _ where "the children of Israel " be-
of 181 3— 4, when engaged in re-' gins a line in both parts of the verse.
History of the Text.
but if, out of two books substantially the same, one shall
prove on examination more free than the other from
mechanical imperfections and printers' errata, and at the
same time full of small yet unequivocal corrections whether
of the style or the matter of the performance, we cannot
doubt that, in the absence of any considerable proof to the
contrary, the common consent of mankind would pronounce
that the better executed volume must needs be the later of
the two.
And what considerable proof to the contrary has Mr Fry
been able to allege ? Direct evidence on the subject there
is none, for never was a great enterprise like the production
of our Authorized Version carried out with less knowledge
handed down to posterity of the labourers, their method and
order of working. There still remains the bibliographical
branch of this investigation, and it will demand some
attention. The first point we take up makes little in favour
of Mr Fry's view of the priority of that issue which the
Oxford reprint follows with such faithful exactness. All
copies of the other issue, if they have a title-page at all,
exhibit a respectable and elaborate woodcut (repeated
before the New Testament with the necessary change in the
printed words) that had often done duty before, notably in
the Bishops' Bible of 1602. It represents the four Evan-
gehsts with their proper emblems at the top and bottom of
the cut, the tents and armorial bearings of the twelve tribes
on the left of the letter-press, the twelve Apostles on the
right of it, the Paschal Lamb slain on the altar beneath it,
the Lamb Triumphant under the Incommunicable Name
surmounting all. But in many copies of the recension to
which the Oxford reprint belongs the title-page is of a
totally different character. It is a very elegant copper-plate
engraving, of whose refined beauty Mr Fry's reproduction on
stone (Plate 34) gives but a poor idea. Here Moses stands
10 Sect. Z] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
cornutus on the left of the letter-press title, Aaron on the
right, the Apostles and Evangelists above and below in
attitude and form quite different from the conventional
manner of artists ; above, the Incommunicable Name,
the Dove, the Lamb Triumphant; below, the Pelican
and her young; at the foot of this masterpiece the sub-
scription C. Boel fecit in Richmont, Cornelius Boel of
Antwerp then working at Richmond in Surrey. Now the
point to be noted is this. It is admitted by Mr Fry and by
every one else that in no copy of what he calls the second
issue is there an engraved title, whereas some copies of his
first issue have the engraved plate, others the woodcut, a few
possibly, though not certainly, both, prefixed to the Old Testa^
ment. The inference seems a natural one that BoeFs plate
not being ready when the earUest copies of our Authorized
Version were published, the old woodcut was made to serve
in its place for a while, and that those copies of Mr Fry's
first and our second issue which contain Boel's copper-plate,
are in all probability the latest of any. If there be any
more simple solution of the matter, it would be well to
state it.
But that which is most dwelt upon by such as would
invert what internal evidence points out as the true order of
the two issues rests on facts relating to the reprinted leaves
which Mr Fry has demonstrated with great pains and inge-
nuity. Out of 25 copies of his first issue which he examined,
23 were leaf for leaf alike, agreeing entirely with each other :
in one copy two leaves, in another six, were of the rival
issue. Forty-five copies of this latter issue were then
collated, of which the large number of 41 were found
to vary from each other in some of the reprinted leaves
supplied (see p. 6 note), and only two pairs were entirely
identical. "I have now shewn" he proceeds to sum up
"from the actual comparison of a very large number of the
History of the Text. 1 1
Bibles of 1611, as many as seventy, that one issue is
unmixed (with the exception of eight leaves in two copies
out of 25 examined), and that the other issue is made up in
a very remarkable manner, not only with reprints, but that
it is often mixed with the other issue, with the preliminary
leaves of 1613, 1617, and 1634. Is not this conclusive
evidence that the Bibles No. i and No. 2 before alluded to '
are respectively of the ist issue and of the 2nd issue°?"
{Description, &c. p. 25.) Certainly not, if we understand
what is meant by coticlusive evidence. The facts established
by Mr Fry (and we can confirm many of them from our own
experience) are sufficient to raise a strong presumption that
not very many copies of the earliest printed issue were bound
up at once and sent out to Parish Churches, for which
reservation their shameful inaccuracy will abundantly ac-
count. After the great and immediate demand was satisfied
by that better edition which the Oxford reprint exhibits,
and after the Translators were dispersed and had ceased to
^ As usual, Mr Fry does not leaves supplied at the end of the
indicate what and where are the Syndics' copy of his own book,
copies he used. He only says just and from comparing various parts
before, "I placed my two best of Brit. Mus. 3050. g. i and g. 2,
copies side by side, the one with quite an opposite conclusion might
the error of three lines in Ex. xiv. be drawn : but if the difference
10, the No. I copy..., and the were ever so great, it would only
other with the verse correctly prove that the lines were repaired
printed, No. 2 copy... (p. 22), " for a new issue. It is even doubt-
which is vague enough. He tries ful, on close inspection, whether
also to make something of " the the same lines were used for both,
obvious difference in the condition ^ " Because those Bibles which
of the rules with which the black were printed and bound up before
lines [inclosing the letter-press] are the 2nd Issue was printed (and
printed. In No. i they are straight no doubt there were such) could
and generally true at the corners ; have leaves of no other Issue or
in the 2nd Issue they are not so edition inserted" (p. 22). This
true, and are more open, shewing consideration he calls " almost ab-
the effect of use" (p. 25). The solute proof" of his opinion. It
difference will not appear so con- shews, of course, that his theory
spicuous to every one who inspects is self-consistent, but nothing more,
these early Bibles ; from the original
12 Sect I.'] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
have any control over their work, the printer seems to have
gradually put forth the unused sheets that had been first
struck off and deliberately laid aside, supplemented by re-
printed leaves and other portions of later books.
"Why these 244 leaves were required to be printed a
second time we can only conjecture" {ibid. p. 24). In truth
the. difficulty presses equally upon every possible hypothesis
that can be maintained. Almost the only real informa-
tion available which bears even remotely on the matter
is Dr Anthony Walker's Life of John Bois' [1560 — 1643],
who was a member first of the fourth, afterwards of the
second Company. Of him we are told
" Four years he spent in this service'^, at the end thereof (the whole
worlc being finished, and three copies of the whole Bible being sent to
London, one from Cambridge, a second from Oxford, and a third from
Westminster), a new choice was to be made of six in all, two out of
each company, to review the whole work, and extract one out of all
the three, to be committed to the press. For the despatch of this
business Mr Downes^ and he, out of the Cambridge company^, were
1 Harleian MS. 7053, printed seventy-two days and more," about
also in Peck's Desiderata Curiosa, two years and nine months, as
Vol. ir. Book VIII. 1732. The Canon Westcott notes [General
Harleian manuscript is written by Vierw of History of English Bible,
the hand which records a list of p. 154), which The Translator
Degrees conferred by George II. to the Reader speaks of. Else-
at Cambridge, April 25, 1728: where Anthony Walker says of
Peck derived his materials from Bois's labours, "Five years were
one of the Baker papers, which spent in the Translation, which
John Lewis also cited in 1739. makes no noise, because it carries
The two manuscript authorities no name" (Peck, «Wj-«^«a;, p. 53).
are independent, each preserving ^ " Though iMr Downes would
passages not found in the other. not go, till he was either fetcht
Both contain incidentalstatements, or threatened with a Pursuivant."
hitherto unnoticed, which might Walker in Peck. The Harleian
lead to the supposition that the copy does not mention this story,
different Translators took to them- so characteristic of the times,
.selves separate books (Harl. pp. ^ So that " two out of each com-
104, 105), as was really the case pany," mentioned just before, must
with the Bishops' Bible. mean two' out of each place ; and
2 So that we need not take lite- the final Committee consisted of
rally the " twice seven times six persons, not of twelve, as was
History of the Text.
13
sent for up to London, where meeting their four fellow-labourers, they
went daily to Stationers' Hall, and in three quarters of a year fulfilled
their task. Whilst they were employed in this last business, he, and
he only, took notes of their proceedings, which he diligently kept to
his dying day."
Could these notes be recovered', they would solve, not
only the problem discussed by Mr Fry, but many other
questions of great interest. If Dr Walker can be trusted, it
would seem that every part of each Company's task had in
some fashion been revised by each of the rest, a statement
which neither the time employed, nor the results obtained,
render very likely (see Sect. vii.). At all events it is clear,
unless we reject his evidence altogether, that the printing,
so far as the Translators superintended it at all, must have
been begun and ended within the short period of nine
months, which seems wholly inadequate for the accomplish-
ing of all they had in hand^
stated at the Synod of Dort (1618).
Compare, however, Anderson, An-
nals of the English Bible (1845),
Vol. II. pp. 381 — 2, and my friend
Dr John Eadie's noble and almost
posthumous English Bible, Vol. 11.
p. 201. Bp Miles Smith, the au-
t hior of the Preface, and Bp Bilson
of Winchester, "whose name does
not appear among the revisers,
superintended the work at press."
See below p. 264.
^ Harl. 7053 contains John
Bois's will dated the year he died
(1643), wherein he bequeaths his
books and papers, on which he set
great store, to his daughter, Anne
Bois, "to her best use and com-
modity," and requests his curate,
John Killingworth, to be "aiding
and helpful in the disposing " of
the same. They were no doubt
sold, and may yet be found in
some private collection.
^ A ray of fresh light has been
thrown upon the history of the
version by a letter referred to, so
far as we know, for the first time
by Mr J. H. Blunt, Anno/a/ed Bible,
Introduction, p. xliv. notei (1878).
The volume which contains it, the
gift to the Bodleian (Rawlinson,
C. 849) of Archbishop Ussher's
grandson, James Tyrrell, consists
of large abstracts of learned books
in the Primate's cramped hand-
writing, one sheet being written,
after the poet Pope's fashion, on
the back of the letter in question,
which has thus been preserved
for our use. The writer, WilUam
Eyre, Eyers, or Ayers (the name
being spelt each way), as the cour-
tesy of Dr Luard, the University
Registrary, enables me to know,
was Fellow of Emmanuel College,
Cambridge, B.A. 1595 — 6, M.A.
1599, B.D. 1606, and afterwards
Prebendary ofEly. Its chief purpose
is civilly to decline a proposal made
to him by Ussher, then Chancellor
of S. Patrick's Cathedral, to accept
14 Sect. I.'\ Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
Although we have not been able to resist the pressure of
the internal evidence which assures us that the issue repre-
sented by Synd. A. 3. 14 is the earlier of the two, yet
the influence of our error (if any shall still judge it to be an
error) upon the text of the present volume, as given in our
Appendices A — C, is infinitesimally small. It is strictly
confined within the limits indicated in Appendix B, § i, the
great majority of which variations are either purely indif-
ferent, or would have been received on their own merits,
without reference to the prior claims of the copy that con-
tains them.
Respecting Appendix C, wherein are registered the joint
readings of the two issues of 16 11 which in later times have
been displaced but ought now to be restored, not a few of
them are quite insignificant in themselves, but are re-esta-
blished as a matter of right, and as a kind of protest against
a Fellowship at the infant College
in Dublin. Dating from Emmanuel
College Dec. 5, 1608 "W. Eyre"
writes as follows : "Sr It pleased
God to bring us in safety to Cam-
bridge before the last day of No-
vember... In my absence there was
an order taken from the King's
Majestic by the Arch B of Cantuar
that the translation of the Bible
shall be finished and printed as
soon as may be, but two of the
entire company are chosen to re-
vise and conform (sic) the whole
at London. Hereupon I am ear-
nestly requested to get again that
copy of our part which I lent you
for D [?] Daniel his use, for albeit
there be two fair written copies
cut of it ; yet there will be use of
it because I noted in the margent
by rashe tevoth (jJV) of the places
which were doubted of. And tliis
)VV p'lX [i.e. it wants conside-
ration. Cf. Zanolini, Lex. Chald.-
Rabbin. Patavii, 1747. Rashe
tevoth seems to mean head marks']
is not in the others. Wherefore
I am to request you so soon as
you can after my letters come
to your hands to send that copy
forthwith by some that may
either deliver it to myself, or send
me word where I may gain it."
The D [or G?] Daniel to whose
judgment the revision had been
submitted must have been William
Daniel, Fellow of Trinity College,
Dublin, 1593, translator into Irish
of the N.T. (1602), and of the
book of Common Prayer (1608),
Archbishop of Tuam 1609 — 28.
The name of Eyre is not in the
list of translators, yet we see that
the work of the Cambridge Com-
pany was subjected to his criticism,
and by him imparted to others.
The "two of the entire company"
who were to finish the work in
London, leaves that point just as
ambiguous as ever. See above,
p. 12 note 4.
History of the Text. i S
the unnecessary, the almost wanton changes, in which certain
editors of the Bible have been pleased to indulge. Examples
of this kind will be seen in Judg. xix. 29; i Sam. xx. 5;
2 Sam. vii. 7 marg.; i Kin. xv. 27; xvi. 19; 2 Kin. viii. 19;
Isai. vi. 8; Hos. xiii. 3; i Esdr. viii. 75; 2 Esdr. xv. 22;
2 Mace. viii. 33; Luke xix. 13 marg.^
We now proceed to describe the principal editions of the
Authorized Bible which have appeared since 16 11, especially
those which seem to have been prepared with some degree
of care, or have largely influenced the text of succeeding
impressions,
(2) The Holy Bible of 161 2, copies of which are in
the British Museum (1276. b. 6) and at Trinity College,
Cambridge (A. 8. 5 1), is beautifully printed in a small clear
Roman type in octavo, the woodcut of the first issue of
16 1 1 (above, p. 9) being reproduced in a reduced size.
On examining the collation we have made of this the
earliest reprint of the Authorized Version (Appendices A,
B, C below), it may be considered to depart but seldom
from the issue represented by the Oxford reprint, except
to correct some grave mistake (e.g. Mark vii. 4 marg.). In
such a case it is usually followed by the edition of 1616,
also printed in Roman type, but rarely influences the black-
letter Bibles of 16 1 3 or 16 17. In i Kin. iii. 4; i Esdr.
viii. 39; Rev. xx. 13 marg. this edition stands alone. The
1 Students should be aware that sometimes the text follows our
the representation given of the first issue, as in Matt. xiii. 4, 31,
New Testament of 1611 in Bag- 45; xviii. 30; xxii. 24; Mark xv.
star's Hexapla, 1841 cannot be 46; Acts iv. 27; xvi. 7, 19; xxi.
implicitly relied upon. There are 2; xxv. i; Rom. vi. 21; x. 21;
two issues of that book, with two xi. 22; Eph. vi. 21; i Thess. i. 9;
several Introductions, and the James v. 4 ; 2 Pet. ii. 6 : sometimes
stereotyped plates bear marks of that which Mr Fry counts the
alterations in what seems the later earliest, as in Luke ii. 24; x. 36;
(Matt. xiii. 45). Thus, for exam- John xiv. 23; Acts vi. 12; xv. 11;
pie, in John viii. 4 "said" suits i Pet. i. 22. In Rom. x. 19 " will I
neither form of the Bible of 161 1 : anger"Bagsterseemstostandalone.
i6 Sect. /.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
following are examples of improvements brought into it,
which immediate successors have overlooked : Ps. xcix. 2 ;
2 Esdr. ii. 7 marg.; Judith xvi. 24; i Mace. v. 9; Matt.
V. 22; Acts xiii. 19; I Cor. vii. 32; 2 Cor. v. 20. We
reject the grammatical corrections in Dan. v. 31; John
xi. 18 marg.
(3) The Holy Bible of 16 13 is the more generally known
from a collation of the smaller black-letter folio copy of it
at the University Press at Oxford with the Oxford reprint
of the book of 1611, annexed to that very useful publication'
This book is readily distinguished from both issues of 161 1,
inasmuch as it contains 72 lines of smaller type in a column,
to tfieir 59^. It is plain that no formal revision of the text,
italics, or margin, was attempted thus early. Out of the 412
variations which the Oxford collation records, just 70 arise
from the following of the Syndics' copy (A. 3. 14) in pre-
ference to the other issue, but this includes corrections of
some 20 evident misprints of the Oxford reprint issue. In
about four places (Ezra iii. 5; Ezek. xxiv. 7; i Mace. iv. 29;
2 Thess. ii. 15) we find manifest improvements on the"
standard editions: in Dan. ix. 12 the reading of the Hebrew
margin or keri is adopted ("word") against the other books:
1 We have used for our own "fleshy" Oxon. In Josh. xii. 11;
purpose a copy in the Syndics' 2 Sam. xvii. 25 ;Neh. xi. r4?«a?-^.;
Library, Cambridge (A. 3. 13). Jt Esdr. v. 20 war^. ; Judith iii. 5
To the variations recorded in the — ^vii. 16 (Olofernes), Proper names
Oxford reprint we have been able are differently spelt, but the Ox-
to add in passing Ruth iii. 15 "she ford collation does not profess to
went" Synd. (A. 3. 14), 1613, but include these,
"he went" Oxon.; Ps. Ixxviii. 60 ^ A few copies of what we t&-
marg. "i Sam." Sjmd. (a reprint), gard as the first issue of 161 1 are
161 3, " r King." Oxon. ; Jer. xl. said to bear on the Old Testament
1 "llchains" 1613, "Hcaptaine" title-page, but not on the New, a
Oxon.; Ezek. xvi. 16 "Of thy genuine date of 1613: that being
garments" 1613, "And of thy no doubt the year they were bound
garments" Oxon. ; Wisd. ix. 15 up. There was at that time no
"earthly" 1613, "earthy" Oxon.; inducement to antedate falsely, but
2 Cor. iii. 3 "fleshly" lOii, rather the contrary.
History of the Text. 17
nearly all the other variations arise from the glaring mis-
prints of this handsome but inaccurate volume. Such are
the omissions of clauses by reason of their having the
same beginning or ending as those immediately preceding
(i Kin. iii. 15; Matt. xiii. 8j xvi. 11; John xx. 25), and of two
whole verses, Ecclus. xvi. 13, 14) as also the putting "de-
lighted" for "defiled" Ezek. xxiiL.y, the omission of "thou"
in Mark ix. 24, the leaving out of "not" in 2 Tim. iv. 16,
and other errors almost as gross-. That this book was set
up from our first issue appears likely, as well from many
other resemblances to be seen in Appendix B, as from the
printer's mistaking "y'" in that book for "the" in Acts
xxi. 38. The other issue has "that Egyptian" in full'.
The next two books were used at Tregothnan (R. 4
and R. 7), by the kind permission of their owner. Viscount
Falmouth.
(4) The Holy Bible in small folio Roman type 16 16,
with the Prayer Book and Genealogies, Map, &c. prefixed,
the metrical Psalms with musical notes (dated 1612) and
Private Prayers at the end, with their first leaf lost. This
seems a somewhat rare book, not particularly intended for
Church reading, is beautifully printed, and in a very perfect
state. It appears to be the first edition of the Authorized
Version which was submitted to any considerable revision.
Its value will be seen from the study of Appendices A and
B, and it should be remarked all along, that improvements
brought in from time to time in Bibles of the Roman type
seem to have had very slight influence with the printers of
the black-letter books of 1617, 1634, 1640, who continued
to set the press from one or the other of the issues of 161 1,
almost regardless of subsequent changes for the better.
^ Other copies, by no means there, and Brit. Mus. 469. g. 10,
rare, are from S. Luke's Chapel, with Boel's frontispiece, and an
in the Precinct, Norwicli (bought inserted title page of 161 r.
1618), now in the Chapter Library
i8 Sect. Z] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
Some of the corrections of 16 16 were received into the
great foKo of 16 17, but the following, among others, were
overlooked; Gen. xxii. 7; 2 Sam. xxiii. 20; i Kin. xx. 3;
I Chr. i. 5, 47; vii. 13; xxvi. 5; xxvii. 33; 2 Chr. xi. 20;
XXX. 6; xxxii. 20; Neh. viii. 10; Eccles. vii. 26; Cant. v. 12;
Jer. XXXV. 13; Tobit iv. 12; Ecclus. li. 12; i Mace. viii. 8;
ix. 35; xi. 34, 56; XV. 23; Matt. xvi. 19; Mark xiv. 32;
Luke xxiii. 19; Acts iv. 17; xxvii. 18; Rom. vi. 12; vii. 1-3;
xvi. 10. Dr Corrie, Master of Jesus College, Cambridge,
has a rare 8vo. in Roman type, dated 1619.
(5) The Holy Bible, large folio, black letter, 161 7, a
much more pretentious but less valuable edition'. As its
leaves have got much mixed with those of the other folios,
especially of our first issue of 1611, it is proper to apply
Mr Fry's tests before using any copy {A Description, fee-
plates 46, 47), so far as for critical purposes it is worth
using at all. The large paper copies may be expected to
be pure for obvious reasons. The Tregothnan book does
not answer Fry's tests in three leaves up to Ps. xxii^ Among
its few original corrections are Mai. iv. 2 ; 2 Tim. ii. 19.
The Bible of 1617, like thjtt of 1612, usually abides by the
issue of 16 1 1 represented by our Synd. A. 3. 14, while that
of 1616 follows the Oxford reprint standard, even in such
obvious errors as Hos. vi. -5.
The public demand must have been satisfied with these
several editions, especially of the large size, which were
published so near each other. Some years elapsed before
the appearance of oiher chief Bibles, whereof three several
pairs can most conveniently be discussed according to their
^ Other copies are numerous: (T. 6, 26); Caius Coll. (H. o. 26).
e.g. Brit. Mus. (1272 h. 4) and = jhey are Xx 3 (Neh. vii. ir
(3052. b.); a copy given by "Tho- — viii. 9), which is taken from our
masHobson.Carrierof Cambridge, first issue; Zz (Job i. 17 — iv. 16),
to Benet Parish," Trin. Coll. Cam- and Ccc 2 (Ps. xix. 2— xxii. 31),
bridge (A. 12. 34), large paper, whence derived Mr Fry's list fails
very fine ; S. John's Coll. Camb. to shew.
History of the Text. 19
relation to each other, rather than in the chronological
order, — the two of 1629, those of 1630, 1634, 1638, 1640.
(6) The Holy Bible, small quarto, 1629 "Imprinted
at London by Bonham Norton and John Bill Printers to
the King's most excellent Majestic." Also in folio with the
same readings and the same setting up. Dr Newth tells me
of one copy at New College, Hampstead; another is pos-
sessed by the Rev. W. L. Manley, Vicar of Treleigh, Redruth.
(7) The Holy Bible, also small quarto, 1630 "Im-
printed at London by Robert Barker, Printer to the King's
most Excellent Majestic: and by the Assignes oi John Bill."
These two books are of the same size, have the same
title-page, though different tail-pieces at the end of the
Prophets, correspond with each other 'page for page, line
for line, with the closest exactness, even to the peculiar
shape of the letters used in the sartie places (compare,
however, Num. xxii. 31; Ezek. xx. 37 marg.; Dan. viii. 18
marg.), so that the type from which the two were printed off
was, at least in my opinion, set up but once. The volume
of 1629, however, is printed on much worse paper, and does
not contain the Apocrypha', although APO- still remains,
as in its fellow, below the tail-piece at the end of Malachi.
At the end are the metrical Psalms with musical notes, and
the date of 1630. It would never be suspected, prior to
actual trial, that the text in these two books is not absolutely
identical. Yet an inspection of Appendices A, B, C will
shew that this is not the case: e.g. Gen. xlvi. 12; xlvii. 18;
Lev. xviii. 30; xxv. 5 marg.; Num. v. 20; i Kin. xviii. 28;
1 Thus early began the practice said, " The Apocrypha is bound
of leaving out the Apocrypha, al- with the Bibles of all churches that
though it had been forbidden by have been hitherto. Why should
Archbishop Abbot in 1615 on pain we leave it out?" [Table Talk, p.
of a year's imprisonment (C. R. 10). The copies used by me are
Rivington, Records of Stationers' also in the Syndics' Library, A. 5,
Company, p. 21). It was harden- 22 and 25.
ing into fixed habit when Selden
20 Sect. /] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
XX. 3; I Chr. i. 38; vii. 27; xxiv. 11; 2 Chr. xxvi. 18;
Esther viii. 5 marg. (devised 1630, for the device); Ps. xxiv.
10; Jer. xl. i; Ezek. i. 2; xvi. 59; xxxvi. 2; Dan. v. 4
(dranke 1629, drunke 1630 after 1611); Rom. x. 21; xvi. 10;
2 Cor. vii. 'i (y&& are 1629, you are 1630 after 1611); ix. 4
(haply 1629, happily 1630 after 161 1); Gal. i. 6 (removen
1629)) Eph. vi. 21, 24; I Thess. i. 9; i Pet. v. 12. Instances
such as these help to justify Mr Fry's assertion, which to an
inexperienced reader might appear some what .unlikely, "The
absence of a particular error in one copy, is no proof that
it is of a different edition from the one with the error ; for
I have . observed many errors in one copy corrected in
another of the same edition, in other Bibles than those here
described" {A Description, &c. p. 23), meaning those of
1611 and their near contemporaries. The Bible of 1630
has some readings that seem peculiar to itself, e. g. i Mace.
X. 20 "require of thee"; xii. ^ZM- "them" for "men."
Thus far the. reprinting of the. Authorized Version had
been entirely in the hands of the King's Printers. They
had made changes in the text, slight indeed and far from
numerous, yet enough to shew that they doubted not their
competency to make more if they had taken the trouble.
The italic type and textual references in the margin they
left untouched, with, all the obvious . faults of both uncor-
rected, only that occasionally a false quotation was set right.
The next stage in the history of our Translation is more
interesting, and the Cambridge University printers, Thomas
and John Buck iii 1629, Thomas Buck and Roger Daniel
in 1638, published two important folios which have largely
(and on the whole beneficially) iAfluenced our Bibles to this
day.
(8) and (9)*. The first Cambridge editions of the Holy
^ These editions are not at all pf 1629, Camb. University Li-
rare. We have used for the one brary, I. 14. 12; for that of 1638,
History of the Text. 2 1
Bible shall be considered together, inasmuch as that of 1629,
which is the ' smaller of the two, and has the Prayer Book
prefixed to it, and the metrical Psalms with musical notes
bound up at the end, inaugurated that course of systematic
revision of the text, of the italics, and of the margin, which
nine years afterwards was more fully and consistently carried
out. It is not a little remarkable, that the subject of the
internal character of our English Bible, as distinct from its
external history, had excited so little attention for the space
of two centuries, that the high merit of these books has
been understood only within the last forty. years. "For this
beautiful edition," Lea Wilson writes most truly of the elder
of the two, "the text appears to have undergone a complete
revision, although I can find no record of such having been
done by authority" {List of Bibles, &c. 4to. 1845). "So far
as I can judge" says Bp. Turton of its compeer of 1638
"the edition was carefully superintended" {Text of the
English Bible considered, 2nd edition, 1833, p. 35). As he
becomes better acquainted with it, his language grows more
decided, as well it might: "A revision of the text of 16 11...
it is now certain, was carried into effect, from the beginning
of the Volume to the end, at Cambridge, in 1638" (p. 126).
"The revision indeed was a work of great labour" (p. 91),
but he always speaks of it as commenced and carried out in
the. same volume. What Turton did not know, but only
regarded as possible, that it might "hereafter appear that an
earlier revision had taken place" {ibid.), is a fact that no
one will doubt as regards the text who shall examine the
contents of our subjoined Appendices. The task seems to
have been executed between the two sets of editors in no
unequal shares. What the one party left undone, by reason
of haste or human oversight, the others in a good measure
Syndics' Library, A. 3. 8. Tlie page of the New Testament,
date of the latter is on the title
22 Sect. Z] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
supplied, by inserting words or clauses, especially in the Old
Testament, overlooked by the editors of 1611 j by amending
manifest errors; by rendering the italic notation at once
more self-consistent, and more agreeable to the design of
the original Translators (see below, Sect. iii.). What per-
sons were concerned in the edition of 1629, as Lea Wilson
notices, we are wholly ignorant, but if similarity of plan and
spirit afford us any ground for conjecture, one at least of
them must have had a share with others in preparing the
subsequent book of 1638, and these latter, as we learn from
a manuscript note in the Jesus College copy, in the hand-
writing of Richard Sterne, Master of the College, and Vice-
Chancellor that selfsame year, were Dr Goad of Hadley, Dr
Ward (see below, p. 264), Mr Boyse', and Mr Mead': men
whose obscure diligence in a grave and delicate work was
doubtless rewarded with honour more excellent than fame
can give or take away^.
With this pair of editions began the habit of adding to
the parallel textual references in the margin: the Bible of
1638 admits also one or two fresh marginal notes (i Mace,
iv. 15; ix. 36). We have seldom to hesitate about the pro-
priety of receiving their emendations of the text (see Ap-
pendix C, 2 Sam. xvi. 8j Ps. cxix. 42 marg.), as in the case
^ Doubtless meaning John Bois careless printers."
or Boys, spoken of above (p. 12, ^ Kilburne calls the book of
&c.), and the illustrious Joseph 1638 " the Authentic corrected
Mede (d. 1638) from whose Works Cambridge Bible, revised Man-
(p. 767) Dean Burgon supplies the data Regio" whatever that may
follovring curious extract : ' ' Com- mean (Dangerous Errors in several
pare Acts ix. 7 (where it is said, lale Printed Bibles to the <n-eat
They heard Paufs voice,) viith Acts scandal and corruption of toicnd
xxii.p (whereitissaid, 7%y/4m?-a' and true religion. Discovered by
not the voice of Mm that spake un- Win. Kilburne, Gent., 8vo., Fins-
to him) and take heed here of bury, 1659, p. 6). His little
some of our English Bibles, which pamphlet of 15 pages produced a
have put in a {not] where it should great effect, and is full of weighty
not bB, as they have done the like matter. A copy is in the British
in other places. Fie upon such Museum (1214 a. 9).
History of iJie Text. 23
of some of their successors : their corrections command our
assent by their simple truth. One of the changes introduced
in 1638 it would have been better to have finally adopted,
"and the truth" with the Greek in John xiv. 6. The "and"
held its place beyond Blayney's revision of 1769, but has
disappeared in Bibles from D'Oyly and Mant (1817) down-
wards. The following errata have been noticed in these
two admirable books, most of which blemishes have been
perpetuated to modern times.
1629. 2 Chr. ix. II marg.; Jer. xxxiv. 16; Ezek. xxxi. 14; Ecclus.
xvii. 24; 2 Mace. ix. 18 (see Appendix C for all these); Judith i. 6
("Hydaspe:'' so also 1638 [not 1744], 1762, 1769, all modems down
to our model [below, p. 38], which restores "Hydaspes" of 1611);
Baruch vi. 8 ("gold," all the editions just named, with 1744 added:
here again our model restores "silver" of 1611); 2 Cor. viii. 7 ("in
utterance," repeated in 1638, 1699, "in utterance" 1762: but 1743,
1769 and the moderns restored "and utterance" of 161 1); i Tim. iv. 16
(see p. 4, note). Notice also that this edition has misled every sub-
sequent one by placing the reference to Ps. xxii. 6 in Job xxv. 6 over
against the first "worm" instead of the second.
1638. Neh. xii. 3 marg. (see Appendix A) ; Ezek. xviii. i ; Hos.
xiii. 3 (see for these Appendix C) ; Acts vi. 3 (see p. 4) ; Rev. ii. 20
("Jezabel," the Greek form, followed by 1699, 1743: but "Jezebel"
was restored in 1762).
In the matter of the italic type, to which much attention
is paid in these two Bibles, one or other of them has led
later copies wrong in the following places :
2 Sam. xxiv. 12 do it (1629), corrected in the American (1S67) only;
Isai. V. 9 marg. This is (1638); 25 were torn (1638) ; xxxviii. 11 from
the thrumme (1638); Jer. xxv. 18 and the princes (1638); Ezek. xl. 4
art thou brought (1629); Zech. vi. 3 and bay (1638); i Esdr. viii. 58
is a vow (1639); Matt. xv. i) for doctrines 1638, for doctrines 1762,
&c. ; Eph. V. 26 cleanse it (1629). All these are merely uncorrected
errata^.
' Professor Grote (MS. p. 36) 1637, in Trinity College Library,
speaks of a small 410., Cambridge, "which has none of the additions
24 Sect. /] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
The next pair comprises the black letter folios of the
King's Printer, dated (10) 1634 [B. M. 1276 1. 5. 1—2] and
(11) 1640 [B. M. 1276 1. 7]. The former is much mixed
with later issues of the books of 16 11 and 16 17, and maybe
discriminated by the use of Mr Fry's elaborate tests {A
J)escription, &c. Plates 46, 47). The latter is at once de-
tected by its use of Roman letters instead of italics in the
marginal notes, nor does the type run quite line for line
•with the earlier folios. Speaking generally, these books
contain none of the improvements found in the two Cam-
bridge editions, although a few changes for the better may
be met with- here and there. Thus the edition of 1634
anticipates the emendations of 1638 in i Chr. i. 20; John
vii. 16 (see Appendix A) : in Hagg. i. 12 it reads "Joshuah,"
in Rev. xxi. 20 "sardonyx." In Ecclus. xxxv. 18; xlix. 4;
Acts iv. 17; vii. ID (see Appendix A) that of 1640, but not
the other, adopts the readings of 1629. A fuller examina-
tion would no doubt make known a few more instances,
equally insignificant.
The volume of 1640 proved to be the last of the Bibles
of its class, the Great Rebellion leaving men neither incli-
nation nor means for costly undertakings of this nature.
"You may well remember," writes Wilham Kilburne (see
above, p. 22, note 2) in 1659, to the honourable and elect
Christians whom he addresses, "the zeal and care of the late
Bishops (especially of reverend and learned Doctor Usher)
was such, that for the omission in one impression of the
of Buck, 16158." From the sped- script notes of Professor Grote,
men Bp. Lightfoot gives of its from which we shall hereafter
reading in i Cor. xii. ^8 [On a make several extracts, though
Fresh Revision, &c. p. 12Q, note), scarcely in a state suitable for
it does appear to contain the publication in full, were obliging-
changes or improvements of Cam- ly placed at my disposal by his
bridge, 1639. Such is the case representatives, and throw much
also in Gen. xxxix. i ; Deut. xxvi. light on the internal history of the
I ; Job iv. 6. The valuable manu- printing of the Authorized Bible,
History of the Text. 25
Negative word [not] in the seventh Commandment, the
Printer was fined ;!£'2ooo or ^£3000 in the late King's time,
as I have heard', which happened long before the late wars
began: in which time, through the absence of the King's
Printers, and cessation of Bible-printing at London, many
erroneous English Bibles were printed in and imported from
Holland^; which being diligently compared by the late As-
sembly of Divines were reported to the Parliament in 1643
to be corrupt and dangerous to Religion " {Dangerous
Errors, &c. p. 5 ^). This importation indeed was expressly
prohibited by statute, without much good eff'ect; "More-
over, during the time of the late Parliament great numbers
of Bibles in a large 12° volume were imported from Holland
in 1656 with this false title (Imprinted at London by Robert
Barker, Anno 163 8)... being contrary to the several Acts of
Parliament of 20° Sept. 1649 and 7 Janu. 1652 for regulating
of Printing" {jbid. p. 12). Kilburne furnishes a really painful
^ This notorious book, refeixed 5, folio, or 3052 b. 22, 8°.
toby Addison (.S/frfa/o;-, No. 579), ^ While on the table before them
was published by the King's Prin- was lying unopened a Bible
ters, Robert Barker and Martin Ponderous, bound in leather, brass-
Lucas, in 1632 : the real fine was studded, printed in Holland.
;^300, to be expended on a fount Longfellow, jl/j7ej Standish, iv.
of fair Greek type. It was inflicted But the Dutch counterfeit of
by Archbishop Laud (whom even Field's edition, 24°, 1658 (B. M.
on the eve of the Restoration Kil- 3051 a. 7) is clearer and (I think)
burne does not care to name) in more correct than Field's own (B.
the High Commission Court. The M. 1159 b. 12).'
impression was of course called in, '^ This statement is confirmed
but a single copy is said to survive by Whitelocke [Memorials, p. 89,
in the Library at Wolfenbuttel. 1732): "1644, By advice of the
Mr J. H. Blunt [Annotated Bible, Assembly of Divines, an erroneous
Introduction, p. Ivii. , note) finds print of the English Bible at Am-
the same error in a German Bible sterdam sent over hither, was sup-
of about 1731. Mr Stevens (^</;i?- pressed by order of Parliament."
nceum., June 20, 1874) speaks of si- So again (p. 167) "Aug. 19, 1645.
milar copies dated 1632, possessed Ordered that no foreign impres-
by Mr Lenox of New York and sions of English Bibles be vended
by the British Museum. I do not here, without perusal of the
find this error in B. M. 1276 k. Assembly."
26 Sect. /.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
list of the inaccuracies of these foreign Bibles ("thirty grand
faults in part of Genesis, a hundred in Isai. i — xxvii."), but
shews plainly that the privileged printers, Henry Hills and
John Field, were scarcely a whit more careful. They had,
in truth, to pay for their privilege a bribe of ^^500 per annum
to certain men in power, "whose names, out of respect to
them, I forbear to mention" (ibid. p. 14), and reimbursed
themselves for that shameful outlay by taking no measures
for the due correction of the press. In their Bibles of 1653,
1655 (two editions), 1656 (two editions), and 1657 (reputed
to be the worst of all), Kilburne computes that he dis-
covered twenty thousand faults, some (which he parti-
cularises) being intolerably gross. On the other hand, he
praises several editions in 8vo. and i2mo. issued "by Autho-
rity of Parliament" in 1646, 1648, i65i,&c., by Wm. Bentley
of Finsbury, based upon the Cambridge folio of 1638.
Of the Bibles published during the latter part of the seven-
teenth century, that of Hills and Field, small 8vo. London,
1660, is remarkable for certain additions to the original
marginal notes of 1611, subsequently improved upon in a
Cambridge quarto of 1682—3 (see Sect. 11.) bearing the
name of John Hayes, the University Printer, who had pre-
viously put forth a well-known edition in 1677. The later
of Hayes's two contains a great number of fresh textual refer-
ences, the reputed work of Dr Anthony Scattergood, and
mostly taken from his Bible, also published at Cambridge in
1678. But the most celebrated edition of the period was
that undertaken on the motion of Archbishop Tenison, and
at the alleged request of Convocation in 1699, by the
eminently learned William Lloyd [1627 — 17 17], successively
Bishop of S. Asaph and of Worcester, under whose superin-
tendence appeared
(12) The Holy Bible, large folio, 3 vol. "London,
Printed by Charles Bill and the Executrix of TAotnas
History of the Text. 27
Newcomb deceased, Printers to the King's most excellent
Majesty, 1701."
This splendid but somewhat cumbersome book is the
.first that contains the marginal dates (see Sect, vii.), and
sundry marginal annotations, of doubtful merit, discussing
chronological difficulties and imparting other information
(Sect. II.). Annexed are Bp. Cumberland's Tables of Scrip-
ture measures, weights, and coins (first published in 1685),
Tables of Kindred, Time, and Offices and Conditions of
men. The textual references also are increased, but not
very materially, and in respect to punctuation many paren-
theses were restored, which had been gradually removed
from the text (see Sect. iv.). On the whole, this hasty
labour added little to the fame of the veteran Lloyd, and in
1703 the Lower House of Convocation made a formal
Representation to the Upper respecting the many errors it
contains'. Except in regard to the dates, no principal
edition so little influenced succeeding Bibles as this, not-
withstanding the high auspices under which it came forth.
It was doubtless through the care of Archbishop Wake
(who, though himself not a very powerful writer, had the
spirit of a true scholar) that persons from whom so little
could be expected as George I. and his great minister, were
induced to issue four salutary Rules, dated April 24,
1724, to the King's Printers^, with a view to the more
^ Our authority for this state- year are incomplete. Those for
ment must be Lewis {Complete 1703 (the year then ending on
History of Translations of the March 24) are all preserved, and in
Bible, 2nd ed. 17391 p. 350), in- a. long list of Gravamina, brought
asmuch as on searching the to the Upper House on Feb. 11,
Records of the Proceedings of one article declares " That in some
both Houses of Convocation, now late editions of the Holy Bible,
deposited in the Archiepiscopal and of the Liturgy of the Church
Library at Lambeth, I can find no of England, several gross errors
trace of synodical action about a have been committed. " If this be
new edition of the Bible either in all, Levi^is seems to have made too
the Registers or in the Schedules much of what actually occurred,
for 1699, which, however, for that ^ Lewis {ubi sup-a, p. 351).
28 Sect. I.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
effectual removal of misprints from their copies of the Au-
thorized Version. One of these rules strikes at what was
beyond question the root of the mischief in the evil days of
Hills and Field, and prescribes that those employed on so
grave a work should receive competent salaries for their
pains and skill. In the middle of the eighteenth century
the Bibles of the Basketts, at once the King's and Oxford
University Printers, earned a fair name both for the beauty
of their typography and their comparative freedom from mis-
prints. Their quarto of 1756 is particularly commended,
and will supply the student with a knowledge of the exact
state of our Bibles just before the commencement of the
kindred labours of Paris and Blayney, which yet remain to
be described. In preparing the present work we have used
another of their editions, in substance almost identical with
that of 1756.
(13 a.) The Holy Bible, quarto, with "above two hun-
dred historys curiously engraved by J. Cole from designs of
the best masters," "Oxford, Printed by Thomas Baskett zxA
Robert Baskett Printers to the University 1744" (Old Testa-
ment). For the New Testament: "London, Printed by
Thomas Baskett and Robert Baskett, Printers to the King's
most excellent Majesty 1743."
(13 b.) The Holy Bible, quarto, London, "Printed by
Thomas Baskett, Printer to the King's more excellent Ma-
jesty, and by the Assigns of Robert Baskett," 1756 (B. M.
464 b. 3).
We now come to the last two considerable efforts to im-
prove and correct our ordinary editions of Holy Scripture,
made in 1762 by Dr Paris, Fellow of Trinity College, Cam-
bridge, and still commemorated in the list of the Benefactors
of the College, and by Dr Blayney, whose labours were
published in 1769, both anonymously. The latter, however,
has left a very interesting account of his work and the prin-
History of the Text. 29
ciples upon which it was executed in a brief Report to the
Vice-Chancellor and Delegates of the Clarendon Press, re-
printed below (p. 238) as Appendix D, and well deserving of
attentive perusal. Dr Paris's riame is not mentioned therein
in such terms as might have been expected from the liberal
use made of his materials by his successor: in fact his book
is almost unknown even to Biblical students, although it has
contributed more than that which appeared but seven years
later towards bringing the text, the marginal annotations,
the italics, and the textual references of modern Bibles into
their actual condition. The truth is that Paris's edition had
no real circulation, partly because it was so soon superseded
by Blayney's, chiefly by reason of a large portion of the
impression having been destroyed by fire in Dod's the
publisher's warehouse'.
(14) The Holy Bible, folio and quarto, 2 vol. Cam-
bridge, "Printed by Joseph Bentham, Printer to the Univer^
sity. Sold by Benjamin Dod, Bookseller... London, 1762."
(15) The Holy Bible, quarto and folio^ 2 vol. Oxford,
"Printed by T. Wright ax^A W. Gill, Printers to the Uni-
versity: 1769." With Prayer Book prefixed.
It will be seen when we come to discuss the italic type
(Sect. III.) that the use of it was considerably extended in
these two Bibles, notably in the later one, by a more full
carrying out of the system of the Translators than they
1 " Only six copies were pre- leian, but not in that in the British
served from a fire at the printers," Museum (1276 1. 9), the Apocry-
MS. note in the British Museum pha is bound up so as to follow,
folio copy. But more than six in not precede, the New Testament,
quarto undoubtedly sui-vive, as may and the signatures to the sheets
appear from the Catalogues of va- suggest this unusual arrangement,
rious booksellers. The statement Those in the Old Testament end
may be true of the large paper or with 7 T, those in the New Testa-
folio issue. We have used Camb. ment begin on the fifth page with
Synd. A. 4. 3^ 3° for 1762; A. 4. 7 X, whereas the signatures in the
16 for 1769. Apocrypha extend afresh from A
2 In the folio copy in the Bod- to O,
3b Sect. Z] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
would probably have sanctioned themselves. The marginal
annotations also, which had been growing in some Bibles
since 1660 but were excluded from others (see Sect. 11.),
were finally received into the place they have occupied ever
since, sundry new ones being added, the great majority in
1762. Bp. Lloyd's dates and chronological notes were also
received and added to at the same time, and the two edi-
tions contributed largely, in about equal proportions, to
swell the catalogue of textual references to parallel passages
of Scripture. An inspection of our Appendices A and C
will shew how far each of them helped to amend or corrupt
the Translators' text, and it cannot be doubted that these
two editors are the great modernizers of the diction of the
version, from what it was left in the seventeenth century,
to the state wherein it appears in modern Bibles. Much of
the labour described in Sect. v. has been rendered necessary
for the undoing of their tasteless and inconsistent meddling
with archaic words and grammatical forms. On the whole,
Dr Paris, who has been kept so utterly out of sight, per-
formed his task with more diligence,. exactness, and mode-
ration than his Oxford successor. Yet, much as they left
undone or did amiss, their editions of the Bible are monu-
ments of genuine industry and pious zeal, all the more con-
spicuous in an age when shallow superciliousness was too
often made a substitute for generous criticism and scholar--
like precision : they might either of them have cheered the
heart of worthy Archbishop Seeker, on whose suggestion
Blayney's labours are believed to have been undertaken. In
point of typographical correctness, as is already well known,
the quarto (and to a slightly less extent the scarce folio') of
1769 are conspicuously deficient: on one page of the Apo-
crypha there are no less than three typographical errors
' Here again, as in the case of at the printers or publishers de-
the folio edition of Dr Paris, a fire stroyed most of the copies.
History of the Text. 3 1
(Esth. xi. 2 "Nison;" 8 "upon earth," "the" being omitted;
xii. 6 "the eunuchs," "two" being omitted), so that the
commonly estimated number of 116 such errata would seem
below the truth. In Rev. xviii. 22 occurs an omission of a
whole clause, for the same cause as was spoken of in regard
to the Bible of 1613 (above, p. 17): "And no craftsman, of
whatsoever craft he be, shall be found any more in thee\"
Some of Blayney's needless changes are in Ps. cxv. 3 ; cxli. 9 ;
2 Pet. i. 9 (see Appendix C) ; certain of a better character
occur in Prov. vi. 19 (see App. A); Ecclus. xxix. 17 "[in
danger]" for "in [danger]" of 161 1, &c. ; 2 Cor. iii. 3
"fleshy" of 1611 restored, for "fleshly," which had held its
ground since 16 13. On the other hand, in Ezek. xxiii. 4
(his own margin) His tent should have been Her tent. In
regard to italics, whereof at times he is somewhat lavish, he
rightly prints in Ps. xiii. 3 "the j/i?^ (j/" death," instead of
"the sleep of death," as from 161 1 downwards; in i John iii.
16 "of God" is italicised for the first time: his oversights in
this matter will be noticed hereafter (p. 34). In the Bible
of 1762 also the following errors should be noted: 2 Kin. x.
31 "for" instead of "for" of 1611 — 1744; xxv. 4 "oiwar
fled" for "oi wax fled" of 1611 — 1744; Ps. Ixix. 12 "I was"
for "/ was'' 1611 — 1744. The second and grossest is
amended in the American Bible 1867, otherwise they
remain untouched to this day.
The following list of errors which we have incidentally
detected in Dr Paris's edition of 1762 deserves the more
notice, because they are nearly all repeated by Blayney, as
we have indicated by adding the date 1769 within marks of
parenthesis. They occur oftenest in the marginal annota-
tions added in this pair of Bibles, and can be best accounted
1 Three complete lines, as above (as has been stated) in the latter
p. 8. The omission occurs both only,
in the folio and in the quarto, riot
32 Sect. /.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
for by supposing that Blayney's sheets were set up by Paris's,
used as copy.
Ex. xxvi. 24 marg. and xxxvi. 29 marg. twined. See Appendix B
(1769); Num. xxvi. 13 (marg. of 1762) Zobar (1769); Deut. x. 2
brakedst (1769); Josh. xvii. 2 (marg. of 1762) yezer (1769); Judg. iii.
15 marg. Gemini (1769); xviii. 7 (marg. of 1^62) Leshen (Jieshem 1769)'
I Sam. xvi. 6 (marg. of 1762) 13, called Eliku. (13. Called Elihu,
1769); 2 Sam. vi. 2 (marg. of 1762) Baalab (1769); 2 Kin. xvi. 7
(marg. of 1762) Tilgath-pileser (1769); i Chr. i. 51 (marg. of 1762)
Avak (Alvah 1769) ; iii. 8 marg. Becliada {Beeliada 1769); Ps. cxxxv.
5 "our Lord" of 1611-^1630 restored instead "our Lord" of 1629
Camb., 1638, 1744, (1769, but moderns from Oxf. 1835 have "our
Lord"); Prov. xxxi. 14 merchant (merchants 1769: see Appendix A);
Jer. xl. I the word that (1769); xliv. 28 marg.; or them (1769); Ezek.
xiii. 9 marg. council (1769); Dan. ix. 24 (marg. of 1762) Axtaxerxes (not
1769); 27 mm-g. See Appendix A; Nahum iii. 16 fleeth (1769); Hab.
iii. 19, see Appendix A (1769); i Esdr. ix. 22 marg. jfosadad [I'jtg);
Baruch i. i Cliecias (1769, D'Oyly and Mant 1817, Oxf. 1835); ii. 16
thine holy (1769, &c.); 2 Mace. iv. 41 next in hand (1769, &c.); Acts
vii. 28 "killedst" for "diddest, " a designed but needless correction,
rejected by 1769, &c., as also is "things strangled," Acts xxi. 25, a cor-
rection of the same class. Blayney also refuses Paris's "he ye warned
and be ^/^ filled," James ii. 16 ("be you warned and filled", 1611 — 1743),
though he wrongly italicises the first "ye," which he retains. In Gal.
ii. 6 1762 recalls from the Bible of 1683 the reading "those who," which
had been afterwards neglected for the inferior reading of 1611, "these
who" {Grote MS. p. 133). Paris was followed by Blayney and others
up to a very recent period (Bagster 1846, American 1867). Our
model (Camb. 1858) falls back upon "these who," which we would
not disturb.
Some Other emendations of Dr Paris are a little too bold
(e.g. Ps. cvii. 19, see App. C below, p. 223), and one at least
of his marginal notes is very questionable (Acts vii. 45). His
punctuation is often good : he was the first to substitute a
full stop and a moderate space for the colon of 1611, &c.,
at the great break in Zech. xi. 7 "And I took unto me two
staves." For a specimen of his successor's merits in this
respect see Sect. iv. (2 Cor. v. 2).
History of the Text. 33
It is now necessary to subjoin an incomplete, yet over-
long list of the errors other than bare misprints which have
met us in habitually consulting Blayney's quarto of 1769.
We must not suppress the notice of faults, some of which
have led his successors grievously wrong, through the vain
fear of detracting from the honour of a learned and diligent
student of Holy Writ. All accuracy is only comparative, as
every true scholar knows well; and if we be at a loss to
account for the unusual number of his oversights, we may
fairly impute much to the comparatively short time — be-
tween three and four years — spent by him in accomplishing,
or at least in attempting, the burdensome task which his
Report A&icrHo&'s, (Appendix D,, below p. 238). The reader
will refer to our Appendices A and C for further details.
Ex. vi. 21 ; Josh. xix. 2, 19; 2 Sam. xxiii. 37; i Kin. xv. 2 (marg.
of 1769) Michaia; i Chr. ii. 47; vii. r (an error revived); 2 Chr. iv.
12 (the second "the top of" omitted^): Job xli. 6 (see Appendix C) :
Ps. xviii. 47 "unto" for "under'';" xxiv. 3 ; Ix. 4 "feared" for
"fear";'' Ixxviii. 66 "part" for "parts":" so a Scotch edition (Cold-
stream) as late as 1845; cxlviii. 8; Prov. xxv. 24; Ezek. v. 6, the
comma placed before "and my statutes" in 1629 is removed, for want
of looking at the Hebrew; Hab. iii. 13 (an error revived) "+by dis-
covering" for "by t discovering;" i. Esdr. iv. 29; v. 15 marg.; 20
"Ammidoi" for "Ammidioi^;" vii. 9 "service" for "services^;" viii.
56 "sixty" for "fifty^" 2 Esdr..i. 15 "to you" for "for you^;" 38
"come" for "cometh^;" iv. 2t "upon, the heavens" for "above the
heavens^;" v. 15 "upon" for "up upon^;" 27 "of people" for "of
peoples';" Judith ii. 20; Esther xiv. I4"help"fdr "helper^;" Wisd.
vii. 25 marg. ; Ecclus. xvii. 5 comma removed after "seventh^;" xxvii.
^ Report from the Select Com- 1845 under the direction of Bp.
of the House of Commons on Turton. See below, p. 36.
the Queen^ s Printers'' Patent, i%i;<j, ' These errata, after holding
Mr Child's Evidence, 1859, p. 28; their place in the text of D'Oyly
a blue-book full of most interest- and Mant (1817), Oxford 1835,
ing information on the vfhole sub- and other Bibles, are amended in
ject of modern Bibles. our model for the Apocrypha,
2 These frrato held their ground Camb. 4to. 1863. See below, p.
until they were corrected before 38.
34 Sect. I.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
13 <'in" omitted before "the wantonness^ ; " xlv. 8 marg.; Hist, of
Susanna, ver. 37 "was there" for "there was^;" Bel and Dragon, ver.
3 "was spent" for "were spent^;" ver. 6 "a living God" for "a living
god" (1611—1762), as all in ver. 24 after 1744; i Mace. ix. 68; x. 31;
"of Jerusalem" for "at Jerusalem^;" John xi. 34; Rom. vii. 20 "Now
if do;" xi. 23 om. "still" (thus many later Bibles, but not our model,
Camb. 1858: see below, p. 38); i Cor. iv. 13 "the earth" for "the
world;" 2 Cor. vii. 16 "con- 1 dence" for "confidence;" xii. 2 "about"
for "above," repeated in later Bibles up to Bagster, 1846: but the
American and our model restore " above ;" this change seems intentional.
I Tim. iv. lo " the saviour ; " Rev. vii. 6, see Appendix A; Rev. xviii. 22
(seep. 31).
In regard to the use of italic type Blayney's edition is
very careless, although he had evidently taken some pains
about the subject. Some of his errors are :
DeUt. viii. 17 "mine hand;" xv. 20 "eat it ;" I Kin. xvii. 24 "and
that" for "and thai;" i Chr, xviii. 16 "was" 1611— 1762, but "was"
1769; 2 Chr. XX. 34 "is mentioned;" xxiv. 26 "these are they" foi;
"these are they" (1762); Ps. viii. 4 "What is man" for "What is
man"of 1611 — 1762; xvii. 6 "fear my speech;" xlix. 7 "his brother"
for f'/^j> brother" of 161 1 — 1762; Ixxv. i "is near" for "w near" of
1611 — 1762; ver. 5 "with a stiff neck;" Prov. ix. 8 "wise man" and
Isai. xxix. 8 "thirsty man," against his own practice, although 1638 —
1762 italicise "man;" Eccles. viii. 11 "sentence against," but "sen-
tence against" 1611 — 1762; Isai. xxxvi. 3 "which was" for "which
was'' 1611 — 1762, as even 1769 in ver. 22; Jer. xxxiii. 12 "which is
desolate" (after Camb, 1629), "which is desolate" 1611 — 1630, "which
is desolate" 1638 — 1762; xxxvi. 19 "ye be" for "ye fe" i6ir — 1762;
Ezek> X. I "that was above" for "that was above" 161 1 — 1762 ; Dan.
viii. 3 [bis), 6, 20 "two horns," though the noun is dual; Hab. i. 10
"shall be a scorn" for "shall be a scorn" 1611 — 1762; Hagg. ii. 19
"Is the seed" for "Is the seed" 1611—1762; Judith xiii. 14 "(I say)"
i6ii — 1762, which is the method employed in the Apocrypha for indi-
cating what is omitted in the Greek, he regards as parenthetical, and
accordingly the marks ( ) are removed in 1769; Matt. xxii. 10 "high-
ways" for "highv/&ys" [odovs) of 1638— 1763; Luke xiv. 4 "let him
go" for "let him go" of 1638— 1762; Rom. iii. 14 "is full" {y4/iei);
I Cor. iii. 23 "ye are Christ's" for "ye are Christ's" of 1638— 1762;
Gal. V. 10 "his judgment" for "/^ir judgment" of 1611 — 1762.
^ Refer back to p. 33, note 3.
History of the Text. 3 5
Out of this whole list of blunders in regard to the italic
type, some of them being very palpable, the American Bible
of 1867 corrects those in Ps. xvii. 6; Ixxv. 5, Professor
Scholefield (whose care on this point will be noticed again,
Sect. III., p. 79, note i) the last two. Blayney is followed
in the rest by the whole flock of moderns, without inquiry
and without suspicion.
For many years which followed the publication of the
edition of 1769, even after its glaring imperfections had be-
come in some measure known, the King's Printer and the
two English Universities continued to reproduce what was
in substance Dr Blayney's work, when the public attention
was claimed in 1831 by Mr Curtis of Islington, who com-
plained that all modern reprints of Holy Scripture departed
widely from the original edition of 161 1, to the great dete-
rioration of our Vernacular Translation'. It is needless to
revive the controversy that ensued, in which the case of the
privileged presses was successfully lilaintained by Dr Card-
well in behalf of Oxford, by Dr Tdrten foi: Cambridge, in
the pamphlets which haVe been already cited in this Section.
The consequent publication of the standard text in the
Oxford reprint of 1833, which we have found sO useful,
virtually settled the whole debate, by shewing to the general
reader the obvious impossibility of returning td the Bible of
161 1, with all the defects which those who superintended
the press had been engaged, for more than two centuries,
in reducing to a riiore consistent and presentable shape.
One result of the communication at that time entered upon
between the Delegates of the Oxford and the Syndics of the
Cambridge Presses was a letter written by Dr Cardwell
to Dr Turton in 1839 respecting a more exact accordance
^ The Existing Monopoly an &c. By Thomas Curtis, London,
inadequate protection oftheAutho- 1833, 8vo.
rized Version of the Scripture, &c.,
3—2
36 Sect. Ii\ Authorized Version of the Bible (161 1).
between editions of the Authorized Version as published by
the two Universities. These learned men were instructed
to confer together on the subject, although it is not easy to
point out any actual result of their consultation. The only
papers at Cambridge at all bearing on the subject have
been placed at my disposal, but they amount to very little,
though it is to them that I am indebted, when in the
Appendices or elsewhere I speak of an alteration as having
been made by the direction of Bp. Turton'
The revision of the Canonical Scriptures projected (1847
— 1 851) by the American Bible Society was a more ambitious
enterprise, which until lately has hardly been heard of in
England^. A Committee of seven, on which we recognize
the hon,o.ured name of Edward Robinson, engaging as their
collato,];, James W. McLane, a Presbyterian minister in the
state of New. York, superintended his comparison of a
?tap,dard American Bible with recent copies published in
London, Oxford, Cambridge, and Edinburgh, as also with
the book of 161 1. Where the four modem British volumes
proved uniform, the new revision was conformed to them,
or, in matters of punctuation, to any three united. Other
rules drawn up for McLane's guidance shew laudable care
on the part of the Committee, who felt and confessed that
some restraint (even though a light one) was peculiarly
'^ It would be ungrateful not to far back as 1831.
notice tlie minute and unpretending ' ^ The only detailed account
diligence of those who prepared which has reached England is
■" Iter's editions of the Holy given in a scarce Tract in the
Bible. We have consulted the Library of the British and Foreign
miniature quarto of 1 846, wherein Bible Society (U. 4. 23): Report
we found anticipated many a small on the History and Recent Col-
discovery we had supposed to be lation of the English Version of the
original. The instances cited in Bible: presented by the Committee
Appendix A will explain what we of Versions to the Board of Mana-
mean. The revision seems due in gers of the American Bible Society,
the main to Wm. Greenfield, and adopted. May 1, i&ii, pp. ^1,
F. A.S., of the British and Foreign [New York] 1851.
Bible Society, although he died as
History of the Text. 37
needed by their citizens, since " the exposure to variations
is naturally greater, wherever the printing of the Bible is at
the option of every one who chooses to undertake it, without
restriction and without supervision ; as in this country since
the Revolution " {Report, p. 8). To this task the good men
devoted themselves for three years and a half, and finally
presented their Report and revision to the Board of Managers
which had appointed them. Ibi omnis effusus labor:
adopted at first, the work was rejected the very next year
(1852) by a majority of the same body, "on the ground of
alleged want of constitutional authority, and popular dis-
satisfaction with a number of the changes made'." Some
small fruits, however, of their faithful toil remain in the
editions of the Bible published by the American Bible
Society since i860, to which reference is frequently made in
the course of the present treatise and its Appendices ^ It
is not easy to persuade ourselves that very much has been
lost by the failure of the praiseworthy effort just described,
The plan of operation was not sufficiently thorough to pro-
duce any considerable results. Between the five recent
Bibles that were collated the differences would be slight and
superficial, but when the standard of 16 11 came to be taken
into account, it is very credible that the recorded variations,
solely in the text and punctuation, amounted to 24,000
{Report, p. 31). No attempt seems to have been made to
bridge over the wide gulf between the first issues of the
Authorized version and those of modern times by the use
of such intermediate editions as have been examined in the
present Section ; nor does the general tone of their Report
encourage the belief that the previous studies of the revisers
had lain in that direction. Hence followed of necessity, or
^ Philip Schaff, D.D. Revision ^ The edition we have used is
of the English Version, &c. New the beautiful Diamond Ref. 24mo.
York, 1873, p. xxxi. note. of 1867.
38 &<^. Z] Authorized Version of the Bible (16 11).
at any rate in practice, so complete a postponement of
Bibles of the seventeenth century to those of the nineteenth,
that wheresoever the latter agreed together, their very worst
faults, whether relating to the text or to the italic type (and
more especially to the italics), were almost sure to escape
detection, and nev?r did coii>e to the knowledge of the
Committee, save by some happy accident.
It remains to state that the model or standard copy
adopted for th^ purposes of- the present work is the
Cambridge 8vo edition, small pica (with marginal references)
1858. This standard may be. pronounced to be accurately
printed, inasmuch as close and repeated examination has
enabled .us to npte ojily the following errata in the text or
margin.
I Chr, iv. 24 (margin of 1762) Zoar for Zohar; 2 Chr. i. 4 Kiriath;
Ezra i-. 7. his god (presjimably by accident, yet it looks true : compare in
Hebrew 1 Kin. xix. 37; Dan. i. 2); Esther i. 7 gave them; Job xy. 35
mischief; xxi. 26 worm; Ps. xxxi. 7 adversity; xlv. 11 thy lord; Hos.
ii. I Ru-hamah; Jonah i. 4 was tlike (see Appendix C); Luke iv. 7
marg.fall down (so Camb. nonpareil, 1857).
Since this Bible of 1858 does not contain the Apocrypha,
a Cambridge 4to. 1863 has been adopted for the model of
that portion of our work. Besides correcting the mistakes
of Blayney and his successors in the passages indicated in
PP- 33i 34 and notes, this book alone (so far as we know)
has the following changes for the better :
I Esdr. V. 5 marg. "Or," set before " J oacim ;" 2 Esdr. vi. 49
inarg. "Or," set before " Behernoth ; " Ecclus. iv. 16 "generations"
for "generation" of 1611, &c. For Tobit iv. 10; Judith i. 6; 2 Mace.
ix. 18, see Appendix C.
This book contains also the following errata :
I Esdr. v. 72 and Judith iv. 7 "straight" for "strait;" i Esdr. vi.
22 "our Lord" for "our lord;" viii. 32 marg. " Shechanaiah" for
" Shechaniah ;" ix. 4 "bear" for "bare;" 16 marg. Porosh for Parosh;
X Esdr. vii. 17 "shall" for "should;" Judith x. 8 and xiu. 5; Ecclus.
History of the Text. 39
xxxvii. 16; 1 Mace. xiv. 5 " enterprizes : " but "enterprises" in i Mace,
i''- 55 ; Judith xvi. 11 ||witli "these," instead of with tlie first "they;"
Wisd. i. 6 "a witness" for "witness;" v. 23 "deaIings"for "dealing;"
vi. ir "affections" for "affection;" xiii. 11 "||a carpenter" for "a
llcarpenter ; " Ecclus. iii. 27 "sorrow" for "sorrows;" xlvi. 7 "mur-
murings " for " murmuring ; " Song, ver. 5 "upon us" (second); i Mace,
iv. 20 "hosts" for "host;" 34 "above" for "about;" vii. 45 "l|Then
they" for "Then|| they;" a. 54 "son-in-law" for "son inlaw:" Comp.
Tobit X. 12 andch.xi. 2; xiv.27 "hight priest;" ver. 32 "the || valiant"
for " II the valiant ;" 2 Macc.i. 23 "priest" for the second "priests;" xiii.
23 marg. "||Or, rebelled'' over against ver. 24; ibid, "entreated" for
"intreated" (as six times before) ; xiv. 25 " Hand " for " and||. "
The Epistle of "The Translators to the Reader','' which
follows the Dedication in all principal editions of the
Authorized Version, has been illustrated in this volume by
such notes as seemed necessary. The reputed author of
this noble Preface (for, in spite of the quaintness of its style
and the old fashion of its learning, it deserves no meaner
epithet) is Dr Miles Smith of the first Oxford Company,
who would naturally be one of the six final revisers (p. 1 2
note 4), and became Bishop of Gloucester in 16 12. The
Calendar and Tables of Lessons usually annexed to this
Preface are no more a part of the Version than the Book of
Common Prayer and the metrical Psalms which are some-
times placed at the beginning and end of the Bible. The
Genealogical charts, accompanied with a Map of Canaan
and its Index, the work of John Speed, were issued
separately in various sizes, that they might be bound up
with the Bibles, without any option of the purchaser.
Mr Fry prints i^A Description^ &c. p. 40) a patent granting
to him this privilege dated in the eighth year of James I.,
to hold good "only during the term of ten years next
ensuing," at an additional charge of not more than two
shillings for the large folio size.
^ See p. 265.
40 Sect. II.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
Section II.
On the marginal notes and the original texts of the Authorized
Version of the English Bible.
Besides those references to parallel texts of Scripture
which will be spoken of elsewhere (Section vi.), the margin
of most of our English Bibles, including the Authorized
Version, contains certain brief annotations, the extent and
character of which will now be described. The practice
was begun by Tyndale, in whose earliest New Testament of
1525, the poor fragments of whose single known copy enrich
the Grenville Library in the British Museum, notes rather
expository than relating to interpretation are extant in the
margin. In some places, and yet more in his version of the
Pentateuch (1530 and subsequent years), these notes be-
come strongly polemical, and breathe a spirit which the
warmest admirers of their author find it easier to excuse
than to commend. In Coverdale's Bible (1535), which was
put forth in hot haste to seize a fleeting opportunity, only
five out of the eighteen notes found in the New Testament
are explanatory, the rest having reference to the, proper
rendering : in the earlier pages of his Bible they occur much
more frequently. Annotations of this kind are quite a
distinctive feature as well of the Geneva New Testament of
1557, as of the Geneva Bible of 1560; and, mingled with
others which are purely interpretative, are strewn somewhat
unequally over the pages of the Bishops' Bible (1568, 1572).
One of the most judicious of the Instructions to the Trans-
lators laid down for their guidance by King James I., and
acted upon by them with strict fidelity, prescribed that "No
marginal notes at all be affixed, but only for the explanation
of the Hebrew or Greek words, which cannot, without some
Margiriar notes and original texts. 41
circumlocution, so briefly and fitly be expressed in the text."
It had by that time grown intolerable, that on the self-same
page with the text of Holy Scripture, should stand some
bitter pithy comment, conceived in a temper the very re-
verse of that which befits men who profess to love God in
Christ.
In the Old Testament the marginal notes in our standard
Bibles of 1611 amount to 6637, whereof 4111 express the
more literal meaning of the original Hebrew or Chaldee
(there are 77 referring to the latter language): 2156 give
alternative renderings (indicated by the word "||0r'' prefixed
to them) which in the opinion of the Translators are not
very less probable than those in the text: in 63 the meaning
of Proper Names is stated for the benefit of the unlearned
(e.g. Gen. xi. 9; xvi. 11): in 240 (whereof 108 occur in the
first Book of Chronicles) necessary information is given by
way of harmonizing the text with other passages of Scripture,
especially in regard to the orthography of Hebrew names
(e.g. Gen. xi. 16, 20, 24): while the remaining 67 refer to
various readings of the original, in 31 of which the marginal
variation (technically called Keri) of the Masoretic revisers
of the Hebrew is set in competition with the reading in
the text (Chetiv). Of this last kind of marginal notes a list
is subjoined, as many of them are not readily distinguish-
able from the alternative renderings, being mostly, like them,
preceded by "||0r". They are
Deut. xxviii. 12. Josh. viii. 12 {Xeri in marg.); xv. 53 (ICeri in
marg.). i Sam. vi. 18 (QX for 73X, with the Targum and Septuagint) ;
xxvii. 8 (Keri in text). 2 Sam. xiii. 37 (Xeri in text) ; xiv. 22 (Keri in
marg.). i Kin. xxii. 48 (JUriin text). 2 Kin. v. 12 [Keri in marg.);
XX. 4 (Keri in text) ; xxiii. 33 [Keri in text), i Chr. i. 6; 7. 2 Chr. i.
5. Ezra ii. 33; 46 {Keri in text); viii. 14 (Keri in marg.); a. 40'.
'■ Strangely enough, this is the various readings, noticed by Bp.
earliest marginal note relating to Turton in his Text of the English
42 Sect. II.'] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
Neh. iil. 20 {Keri in marg.). Job vi. 11 {Keri in text); xxxiii. 28
(twice as Keri in text). Ps. ix. 12 [Keri in text) ; x. 12 {Keri in text) ;
xxiv. 6 (marg. with the Septuagint, Syriac, and Latin Vulgate) ; Ixiv. 6 ;
Ixviii. 30; u. 3 (Keri in marg.); cii. 3; cxlvii. 19 {Keri in marg.).
Prov. xvii. 27 {Kerii-a text); xx. 30 {Keri in marg.); xxi. 29 (/s'«?-2 in
marg.); xxiv. 19; xxvi. 17. Cant. v. 4. Isai.x. 13 (jTct-z inmarg.?);
xiii. 22 ; xviii. 2; xxx. 32 {Keri in marg.); xK. 24; xlix. 5 (^«-j in
marg.) ; Ixiii. 11 (marg. with Aquila and the Vulgate) ; Ixv. 4 {Keri in
text). Jer. ii. 20 {Kerii-a text); iii. 9 (text with the Septuagint); vii. 18
and xliv. 17 (HDX^P? for n52'??> apparently from conjecture); xvi. 7;
xviii. 4; xxiii. 31 (probably a conjectural reading, p^n for pH?) ; xxxiii.
3; xlix. I and 3 (marg. with the Septuagint); 1. 9 (K' text, E' marg.);
26 (? text, 7 marg.); Ii. 59 (marg. nj!?lD? napa SeSeWou, Septuagint).
Ezek. vii. 11; xxiii. 42 {Keri'va marg.); xxv. 7 {Keri\a text); xxx. 18
("E' text, "b' marg.); xxxvi. 14 (7,tJ'3 Chetiv in marg., ^DC in text, but
Keri is quite different, viz. I^B'); ver. 23 (marg. with the Masora,
Septuagint, and some Hebrew manuscripts, against the commonly
printed text) ; xl. 40; xlii. 9 {Kerimxa2xg. "he that brought"). Dan.
ix. 24 {Kei~i in text, "to make an end"). Amos iii. 12 (Hebrew manu-
scripts varying between pK't?"! of the printed text, which is represented
by marg., and the name of the city p^fSTl'. Zech. xi. 2 [Keri in text).
Mai. ii. 15 (marg. TWO "excellency," being the rendering of Cover-
dale, "an excellent spirit").
AVhere the variation in the reading was brought promi-
nently into view by the Masoretic notes, it was only natural
that the Translators should refer to it in their margin. Re-
specting the Hebrew text which they followed, it would be
hard to identify any particular edition, inasmuch as the dif-
ferences between early printed Bibles are but few. The
Bible Considered. He gives Ezra there" (p. 128, second edition).
X. 40. Ps. cii. 3. Cant. v. 4 for But, in truth, his whole treatise is
the Old Testament, and eight a notable example of what wary
references to the New, adding, tact and dialectic skill may accom-
"I will not positively affirm that plish, when wielded by one who
no other Various Readings than does not know too much about
the following are to be found in the matter at issue, and is fortu-
the Margin, but the impression of nate enough to encounter oppo-
my mind is that no others do exist nents who know considerably less.
Marginal notes and original texts. 43
Complutensian Polyglott, however, which aflforded them
such important help in the Apocrypha, was of course at
hand, and we seem to trace its influence in some places,
e.g. in 2 Chr. i. 5, DK' "there" of the Complutensian text
the Septuagint and Vulgate, being accorded a place in the
margin; as also in Job xxii. 6 'T'nt? "thy brother," where
later editors give the plural, as do the Targum, Syriac, Sep-
tuagint, and Vulgate. Yet the Complutensian throws no
light on the reading in many other passages, where some
other text must have been before the Translators: e.g.
I Chr. vi. 57 ("of Judah" added); Ps. Ixiv. 6, where the
marginal rendering ought to be taken in preference. In
Job XXX. II, 22 the Authorized prefers Keri to Chetiv.
It has been sometimes alleged that the alternative ren-
derings (introduced by "||0r") which are set in the margin
of the Authorized English Version, are superior, on the
whole, to those 'v& the text'. It would be indeed a con-
spicuous instance of bad judgment on the part of the Trans-
lators, if it could be justly alleged that where two or more
senses of a passage were brought fairly before them, they
mostly, or even frequently, put the worst into the body of
their work. But no competent scholar who has carefully
examined the matter will think that they have gone so far
wrong. On the other hand, he will perhaps feel disposed
to complain that so many of these marginal notes assign a
sense to the sacred record which cannot possibly be accepted
as true. Some of these, no doubt, are taken either from
the text or margin of the Bishops' Bible, which had
been read in Churches for about forty years when the
Authorized Version was made, and which King James had
^ "The Translators... have placed monly out-voted." Dr R. Gell's
some different significations in the Essay toward the aviendment of
Margent; but tliose most-what the last English Translation of the
the better; because when truth is Bible, 1659 (Preface, p. 24).
tryed by most voyces, it is com^
44 Sect. 11.'] Authorized Version of the Bible (i6ii)-
expressly directed "to be followed, and as little altered, as
the truth of the original will permit." But far the greater
part must be traced to another source, to which adequate
attention has not hitherto been directed. Of the several
Latin translations of the Old Testament which were executed
in the sixteenth century, that which was the joint work of
Immanuel Tremellius [1510 — 80], a converted Jew (the
proselyte first of Cardinal Pole, then of Peter Martyr), who
became Professor of Divinity at Heidelberg, and of his son
in law Francis Junius [1545 — 1602], was at once the latest
and the most excellent. Originally published in 1575 — 9,
and after the death of Tremellius revised in 1590 by Junius,
who added a version of the Apocrypha of which he was
the sole author, a large edition printed in London in 1593
soon caused it to become very highly esteemed in this
country for its perspicuity and general faithfulness. One
great fault it has, a marked tendency, in passages either
obscure in .themselves, or suggesting some degree of diffi-
culty, to wander into new paths of interpretation, wherein it
ought to have found few to follow or commend it. This
version must have lain open before the Translators through-
out the whole course of their labours : it has led them into
some of the most conspicuous errors that occur in their text
(2 Chr. XX. I ; Job xxxiv. 33), while as regards the margin,
whensoever a rendering is met with violently harsh, inverted,
or otherwise unlikely, its origin may be sought, almost with
a moral certainty of finding it, in the pages of Tremellius
and Junius. These statements are made with reference to
every part of the Old Testament (e.g. Gen. xl. 13, 16, 19, 20.
Ex. xvii. 16; xxix. 43. Judg. ix. 31. 2 Sam. i. 9, 18; xxi.
8. Lam. iii. 35; iv. 14; 22'), but, for the sake of brevity,
^ Dr Ginsburg [An Old Testa- margin in Lev. xviii. 18, but one
nient Commentary for English would doubt whether they were
Readers, 1882) would adopt their the first to propose it. The very
Marginal notes' and original texts. 45
the proof of them shall be drawn from one distinct portion,
the books of the Minor Prophets. To these authorities
solely, so far as the writer has observed, are due the supply-
ing oi "for nought" in Mai. i. 10, and the textual rendering
of Mai. ii. 16: as are also the following marginal notes,
scattered among others of a widely different type : Hos. i. 6 ;
10 {" instead of that") ; vi. 4 {"kindness"); x. 10; xii. 8 ("a//
my labours," &c.); xiv. 2. Joel iii. 21. Amos iv. 3; v. 22;
vii. 2; Obad. 7 {"of it"). Mic. vii. 13. Nah. i. 12; iii. 19.
Hab. i. 7; ii. 11 (second). Zeph. iii. i. Zech. v. 3; ix. 15
(twice); 17 {"speak"); x. 2; xi. 16 (second); xii. 5; xiv. 5;
14 (first). Mai. i. 13; ii. 9 (but eSuo-wTretcr^e Trpoaunra
Symmachus); 11.
Thus far no marginal notes have been taken into con-
sideration except those given in the primary issues of 161 1;
but 368 others have been subsequently inserted by various
hands, which ought to be distinguished in our Bibles from
those of earlier date by being printed within brackets. Of
these the Cambridge folio of 1629 contributes that on Jer.
iii. 19; the folio of 1638 that on Ezek. xlviii. i: thirty-one
others were inserted in the course of the century that fol-
lowed, viz. I Kin. xxii. 41, 51. 2 Kin. i. 17; viii. 16; ix. 29;
xiii.9, 10; xiv. 23,29; XV. 1,8, 10, 3o(fo>),37; xvii. i; xxiii. 23.
2Chr. XX. 36; xxi. I, 3, 5, 12, 18. Jobi. i. Ps. xi. 6. Dan. i.
21; xi. 7, 10, 25. Hos. vii. 7; xiii. 16. As many as 269 are
due to Dr Paris (1762), and 66 to Dr Blayney (1769), who
is usually credited with them all. Many of them are not
destitute of a certain value (especially in such explanations
relating to Proper Names as occur in Gen. ii. 23)', although
a persistent resolution to set right the regnal years of the
improbable margin in Lev. xxvii. nal notes that occurs in the Autho-
12, also derived from Tremellius rized Bible (Gen. i. 20, +Heb. let
and Junius, is certainly counten- fowl fly) is taken from the Geneva
anced by 2 Kin. ix. 5. . Bible (1560), and seems as good as
1 The first of these later margi- most of its date — 1762.
46 Sect. II.'\ Authorized Version of the Bible (i6ii).
Jewish kings, commenced in 1701, and fully carried out in
1762, leads on their authors to expedients which are at times
rather daring than satisfactory : e.g. 2 Kin. xv. i, 30. The
American revisers of 1851 (see p. 36) not unreasonably
condemned notes like these and those on Judg. iii. 31; xi.
29; xii. 8, II, 13; xiii. i; xv. 20 (all from the Bible of 1762),
as "containing merely conjectural and unwarranted com-
mentary," and expunged them accordingly from the margin
of their book; but they all came back again with the other
restorations which public opinion forced upon the New
York Bible Society. In one instance (Dan. ix. 27) Dr Paris
has ventured to substitute a marginal rendering of his own
in the place of that of 161 1 ("Or, with the abominable
armies"), and has been followed by all modern Bibles.
The marginal notes appended to the Apocrypha, which
have next to be examined, differ not inconsiderably in tone
and character from those annexed to the text of the
Canonical Scriptures. They are much more concerned with
various readings, as was indeed inevitable by reason of the
corrupt state of the Greek text of these books, which still
await and sadly need a thorough critical revision, chiefly
by the aid of materials that have recently come to light.
Authorities also are sometimes cited by name in the margin,
a practice not adopted in the Old Testament'. Such are
Athanasius, i Esdr. iv. 36: Herodotus, Judith ii. 7: Phny's
History, Benedicite or the Song, ver. 23 : Josephus, i Esdr.
iv. 29. Esther xiii. i; xvi. r. i Mace. v. 54; vi. 49; vii. i;
ix- 4, 35, 49> 50; X. I, 81; xi. 34; xii. 7, 8, 19, 28, 31!
2 Mace. vi. 2: in the Maccabees after the example of
Coverdale. Even Junius, the Latin translator (above, p. 44),
^ The apparent exceptions of The reference to "Usher" in
Josephus, quoted Gen. xxii. i ; , Kin. xv. 30 forms part of a note
2 Kin. XIV. 8, are respectively due added in 1701.
to the editors of 1701 and 1161.
Marginal notes and original texts. 47
is appealed to eight times by name: 2 Esdr. xiii. 2, 13.
Tobit vii. 8; ix. 6; xi. 18; xiv. 10. Judith iii. 9; vii. 3.
The texts from which the Apocryphal books were trans-
lated can be determined with more precision than in the
case of the Old Testament, and were not the same for
them all. The second book of Esdras, though the style
is redolent of a Hebrew or Aramaic origin, exists only in
the common Latin version and in Junius' paraphrase, which
is cited for the reading in ch. xiii. 2, 13. In this book some
excellent Latin manuscripts to which they had access (ch.
iv. 51 marg.), as also the Bishops' Bible, must have had
great weight with its revisers. The Prayer of Manasses
had to be drawn from the same source, for the Greek was
first published in Walton's Polyglott (1657) as it appears
in the Codex Alexandrinus, the earliest that contains it,
which did not reach England before 1628. The first book
of Esdras ('O UpAi as the Greeks call it), is not in the
Complutensian Polyglott (15 17), so that Aldus's Greek
Bible (1518) was primarily resorted to, as is evident from
the margin of ch. ii. 12, the typographical error there de-
scribed being that of Aldus (irapiSodrja-av d/iaa-a-dpia for
TrapeSodr] Sava^Satrtrapa)), ' which had misled the Bishops'
Bible. Besides this edition, our Translators had before them
the Roman Septuagint of 1586', to which they refer, with-
out as yet naming it, in ch. v. 25 ; viii. 2. For the remainder
of the Apocrypha they had access also to the Compluten-
sian, which in the books of Tobit, Judith, Wisdom and
1 An excellent account of this sentatum:" yet both the Epistle
edition is contained in the Prole- of Cardinal Carafa, who super-
gomena to Tischendorfs Septua- intended it, and the Preface of
gint, pp. xix. — xxviii. (1869). AI- his assistant, Peter Morinus, dis-
though the work itself is not quite play an insight into the true prin-
what it professes to be, "exemplai; ciples of textual criticism, quite
ipsum " (the great Codex Vatica- beyond their age,
nus) "de verbo ad verbum repre-
48 Sect. II.'\ Authorized Version of the Bible (161 1).
Ecclesiasticus seems almost a copy of Cod. Vatican. 346
(Cod. 248 of Parsons)', but they used with it the Aldine and
Roman editions °: the latter "copy" they cite by name Tobit
xiv." 5, 10; I Mace. ix. 9; xii. 37, as they also do "the Latin
interpreters" in 2 Mace. vi. i. By means of these Greek
authorities they were enabled to clear the text of Tobit of
the accretions brought into the Old Latin version, which
had been over-hastily revised by Jerome. As a small in-
stalment of what remains to be done for the criticism of
that noble work, two passages in Ecclesiasticus (i. 7 ; xvii. 5)
are inclosed within brackets in the books of 16 ir. The
former is found in no Greek text our Translators knew
of, but only in the Latin and Bishops' Bible: the latter
occurs complete only in some late manuscripts, though the
Complutensian and Cod. 248 have the last two lines of
the triplet. These preliminary statements will enable the
reader to understand the marginal notes in the Apocrypha
which treat of various readings. They are no less than 156
in number, besides 13 of latter date.
I EsDRAS i. II (to irpiiaibv Greek, Ij^a for np3) ; 12 {cum bmevo-
lentid Vulg., i.e. iier evvolai); 24 {ip aiaSijaei. : om. Roman); ii. 12
(above, p. 47); v. 25 (217 as Roman edition: Vulg. has 227); v. 46;
see below, p. 198 note i ; vi. i ^n. (if this be intended for a various
^ This manuscript contained 13; xliii. 26; xlvii. i. Bel and
also I Esdras, if it be the same as Dragon, ver. 38. 2 Mace. i. 31 ;
that for which Cardinal Ximenes viii. 23; xii. 36; xiv. 36. On the
gave a bond in 1513 to the Libra- other hand the Roman is followed
rian of the Vatican (Vercellone, rather than the Complutensian
^ref. to Mai's Cod. Vat. Vol. 1.). and Aldine text united in i Mace.
So that he must have designedly iii. 14, 15, 18, 28; iv. 24; v. 23,
kept back a book which the Coun- 48; vi. 24, 43, 57; vii. 31, 37, 41
cil of Trent afterwards refused to {bis), 45 ; viii. 10 ; ix. 9 (avowedly) ;
declare Ca^onical.^ x. 41, 42, 78; xi. 3, 15, 22, 34, 35.
^ Our Translation often adopts &c ; xn. 43; xiii. 22, 25; xiv. 4,
the Aldine text in preference to 16,23,46; xv. 30; xvi. 8. 2Macc.
those of the Complutensian and viii. 30; xv. 22. Aldus is followed
Roman editionsjointly: e.g. Judith in preference to the Bishops' Bible
m. 9; viii. 1. Ecclus. xvii. 31; in i Esdr. v. 14: cf. i Esdr. viii.
XXXI. 2 ; xxxvi. 15; xxxix. 17 ; xlii. 39.
Marginal notes and original texts. 49
reading, no trace of it remains); 23 {t6\io% Aid., toxos Rom. Vulg.
Bishops') ; vii. 8 (tpvXapxi^ Aid. Rom., ipvXui Old Latin, Vulg.
Bishops'); 10 (margin as Cod. ■248, Vulg. Bishops') ;.viii. i ('Afa/jfou
Vulg. Coverdale only) ; 2 ('Offow Rom., 'Bfiou Aid. Bishops') ; Hit/.
(three names omitted in Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, not, in, Aid. Bishops');
20 (oXXa Aid. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops' : but Old Latin, Junius ciXo,
as Ezra vii. 22 [non habet Cod. Vaticanus]) ; 29 {Aerrois Aid., 'AttoOj
Rom., Acchus Vulg. Coverdale, Hatttis Bishops', Chartusch Junius,
Syitan Ezra viii. 2); 34 (80 Vulg. Junius, Coverdale with Ezra viii. 8,
against Aid. Rom. Bishops'); 35 (212 Aid. Rom. Vulg. Coverdale,
Bishops'- 2i8 Junius, Ezra viii.' 9); 38 {'AKurav Aid. Rom. Bishops',
Eccetan Vulg., Esechan Coverdale, Katan Junius: cf. Ezra viii. 12);
39 (60 Junius, Ezra viii. 13 only) ; 88 (margin requires /ii) opyia-dTJs,
for which there is no known authority) ; g6. See Appendix C ;
ix. 20 (ayvolaj Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, reatu Junius, ajfela! Aid.
Bishops').
2 ESDRAS i. 22 (margin from the Bishops' margin: so Junius, in the
form of a conjecture); ii. 15 (columba Vulg. Junius, columna Coverdale,
Bishops'); 16 (text as Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops', though Fritzsche's
three Latin MSS. STD"- read in illis, the margin is from Junius); 32
(text as Clementine Vulg. Junius, Coverdale, Bishops': but margin with
Fritzsche's STD) ; 38 (in convivio Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops' text : ad
convivium Junius; '^'iOx, for" Bishops' marg.); iii. 19 (text Vulg.
Coverdale, Bishops' • margin is fashioned from Junius and Bishops'
margin); 31 {memini Vulg., Fritzsche's STD: perceive Coverdale,
Bishops' : venit in mentem Junius, conceive margin) ; iv. 1 1 (corruptionetn
Vulg. Junius, Coverdale, Bishops': incorriiptionem Fritzsche's SD, but
the whole passage is in confusion) ; 36 [Huriel Fritzsche's T only : all
the rest Jeremiel); 51 [quid eriiYyxXg. Junius, Coverdale, Bishops': but
qtiis eril Fritzsche's STD, so that our Translators might well appeal to
a "Manuscript" here); vi. 49 (Enoch Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops' : Be-
' S is Codex Sangermanensis ment (ch. vii. 36 — 105) was ob-
at Paris of the ninth century, T tained from the Bibliothique Com-
at Turin is of the thirteenth, D at munale at Amiens (10), and a
Dresden of the fifteenth, all col- transcript of the same passage was
lated afresh for or by Fritzsche made from a manuscript in Spain
(Libri Apocryphi V. T. 1871, pp. by J. Palmer, Professor of Arabic
xxvii. xxviii.). Mr R. L. Bensly at Cambridge (1804 — rpj.anddis-
also collated S for his Missing covered in 1877 among his papers
Fragment of the fourth book of at S. John's College.
Esdras (1875). This Missing Frag-
5© Sect. II.] AutJiorized Version of the Bible (x6ii).
hemoth Junius, Bishops' margin, Syriac and ^tliiopic in Fritzsclie) ; vii.
30 [judiciis Vulg. Junius, Coverdale, Bishops' : iniciis Fritzsche's STD);
37 {y^<:/4flz Vulg., Achas TD, Coverdale, Bishops': Hacan Junius, J3^
Josh. vii. I, &c. ; "ibl? Josh. vii. 26) ; 52 {tardi Vulg., considerate
Junius, patient Coverdale, Bishops': but caste SD); 53 [sectiritas Vulg.
'^■a.Tws,: freedom Coverdale, Bishops' ["Or, j-a/j'/^" Bishops' margin]:
saturitas Fritzsche's SD); 69 {curati...contentionum Vulg. Junius,
Coverdale, Bishops': creati...contempiionum Fritzsche's STD); viii. 8
(quomodo Vulg., like as Coverdale: but guando Junius, quoniam
Fritzsche's STD, when Bishops') ; ix. 9 {miserebimtur Vulg. Junius,
Bishops' ; be in carefulness Coverdale : mirabuntur Fritzsche's STD) ;
17 — 19 [quoniam tempus erat... mores eorutn. The whole passage is
hopelessly corrupt, and no English version afifords even a tolerable
sense. In ver. 19 Coverdale reads creator with Vulg., mense with
Fritzsche's TD : creaiorum (icTicOivTav) seems a conjecture, adopted by
the Bishops' version and our own : our margin reads messe, and so pro-
bably the text and Bishops' seed: the Syriac must have read mensd) ;
xii. 42 [fopulis Vulg. Junius, Coverdale, Bishops' : prophetis Fritzsche's
SD) ; xiii. z, 13 (Junius stands alone : see above, p. 44) ; 3 [titilHbtis^vig.
Junius, Bishops' • mibibus Fritzsche's SD, Coverdale) ; 20 [in hunc
Vulg. , in hunc diem Junius : but in hcec Fritzsche's D, the Syriac and
^thiopic, in hac ST, in these Coverdale, into these Bishops', set in their
substitute for italic type) ; 45 (the margin is only a bold guess of Junius^);
xiv. 44 (904 Fritzsche's STD : he himself reads 94 from the versions) ;
47 [flumen all authorities. Perhaps lumen is conjectural) ; xv. 36 (text
as sujfraginem S, suffragmen D, fragmen T : avertam Junius : but sub-
stramen Vulg., litter Coverdale, Bishops') ; 43 (text exterreni Coverdale,
Bishops' : but margin exterent Vulg. Junius) ; 46 [concors in spem Vulg.
Junius [Coverdale, Bishops'] : consors specie or in jr/flrK Fritzsche's SD);
xvi. 68 (very perplexing : fide the ydle with Idols Coverdale : cibabmit
idolis occisos Vulg., shall slay you for meat to the idols Bishops'. Fritzsche
notes no variation of his manuscripts). Three like marginal
notes (the first two of importance), due to the Bible of 1762, maybe
conveniently added in this place. 2 Esdr. xii. 32 [ventus Vulg. Cover-
dale, Bishops' ; Spiritus Junius : Unctus Fritzsche's STD) ; xiv. g
(consilio Vulg. Junius, Coverdale, Bishops' : >//o Fritzsche's STD);
xvi. 46 [in captivitaiem Junius, but the margin hardly rests on his sole
authority).
1 "Etsi quid si corrupt^ est nise. Docti viderint." Junius m
Eretz Ararat, id est, regio Arme- loco.
Marginal notes and original texts. 51
TOBIT i. 1 {Kvplas Cod. 248. Compl. ; Kvdias Aid. Rom.); 5
{Swa/xeL 248. Compl. ; Sa/ioXEt Aid. Rom., but Bahali deo Junius) ;
7 ^ Kapav Compl. Aid. ; Aeui Rom.); 14 (^!' aYpots t^s MijSelas Aid., h
'Payois TTjs Mt)5. Rom., itt Rages civitatem Medorum Vulg. See Ap-
pendix A); 17 (iirX Tov reix""' Compl. Aid. ; oirlaaTOV r. Rom.); ii. 10
(ffTpovBia LXX., hirundines Vulg., whom Coverdale and the Bishops'
follow closely throughout Tobit); vii. 17 (aireSi^aTO LXX.; dire/jAp-
iaro two Old Latin manuscripts in Parsons); ix. 6 (Vulg. rather favours
the daring conjecture of Junius) ; xi. 18 (the margin is only another guess
of Junius^); xiii. 10 {ev<j>pavri Compl. Aid., eixppavai Rom.); xiv. 5 {ch
Tra'cras ras yeyeds tou aluvos Compl. Aid. Junius : omitted by Rom.
Vulg.); 10 {^irij^av Comp. Aid. Junius; i-n-q^ev Rom.)^; ii {^da\j/';v
Compl. Junius : SSatpav Aid. Rom.). The book of 1762 adds,
ch. i. 1, Shalmaneser, from the Old Latin, Vulg. Syriac.
Judith iii. 9 andiv. 6 (Esdrdom refers to ch. i. 8, where only LXX.
has that form) ; iii. 9 (Awra/as LXX. Junius, Dothan Syr. : but 'louSnias
Aid.); iv. 3 {is. t^s lovdaias 248. Compl. Aid., but Rom. omits ex);
V. 14 [Spas 248. Compl. Aid. Junius, 6d6i> Rom., deserta Sina mantis
Vulg.) ; vii. 3 (^Tri LXX. Vulg. : Junius alone has a) ; viii. i ['Lafi.aTfK
Aid., J.aimkiTJK 248. Compl., 'ZaKaixiriX Rom., Salathiel Vulg., Sam-
»2Z>/ Junius) ; 22 {(pbvov Rom., ^b^av 248. Compl. Aid.); xvi. r {Kaivbv
Vulg., Roman edition, against Cod. Vaticanus: /cai alvov 248. Compl.
Aid.); 13 {Kaipbv Rom. with Cod. Vaticanus, Vulg. Junius: Kal aXuov
Aid.).
Esther xiv. 12 {BeCiv Aid. Rom. Vulg.: idvdv Compl. Junius);
XV. 7 (irpoTTopevopi^i^Tjs Rom. Compl. Junius : Tropcvofj.^vT]s Aid. . went
with her Coverdale, Bishops').
WiSD. iii. 14 {vaQ all authorities: cf. Isai. Ivi. 5. Whence came
XacfJ of margin?); v. ir (StaTrrdj/ros Compl. Aid., but SuirTdvros Rom.
Vulg. Junius) ; 14 (xoCs Rom. Coverdale's and Bishops' margins : x''"''!
Compl. Aid. Vulg. Junius, Coverdale, Bishops') ; vii. g (rifuov 248.
Compl. Vulg. Junius: irl/XTiTOV of margin. Aid. Rom.); IJ [diSaKei/
Compl. Aid. Old Latin, Vulg. Junius : Sijiv; Rom.) ; Hid. {dsdo/ihiiii'
Rom. Junius, SiSoixivav Compl. Vulg., eiiSo/i^cwc Aid., XeYO/i^pui/
Fritzsche, after the Syriac and other versions, Codd. Sinaiticus and
Alexandrinus) ; ix. 11 (Sui'ti/iei Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops' only, for Sofj;);
XV. 6 (bpe^iv Comp. Vulg. Junius : opclSos Aid. Rom.). The text of
1 "Hunc locum sic legendum made by Junius in ch. xiv. 10, with
suspicor, 'AyJ,\apos o Kal Nio-- a reference to this place (Nitzba
Pds." Junius in loco. The change for Manasses), is quite gratuitous.
4—2
52 Sect. IIP\ Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
this book is far .purer ,. than that of Ecclesiasti<;us, which is largely inter-
polated through the, influence of the Complutensian Polyglott and its
prototype, Cod. 248.
EcCLUS. Prolc^, n, 1. 36 (^^oSioK , Grabe, viaticum Junius, whence
the margin: d^oVoioy. LXX.); ch. i. 13 (eu/iTJo-fi xapai Aid. Rom.:
fi'KoyqB'ficiTai Compl. Vulg. Junius, Coverdale, Bishops'); "vii. 26
(fj.uroviJ.iv'Q Compl. [Aid. Rom. have not the line] Vulg. &c. No trace
of " light, " except it be a euphemistic paraphrase) ; xiii. 8 {ei(f>po(rvv7i
LXX. Junius: acppoaivTi Vulg. Coverdale [simpieness], Bishops'); 11
(lircxe LXX., des operant Junius: aircxe relineas /V-alg., withdraw
Coverdale, Bishops'); xiv. i , (irX-^to 248. Compl. Junius: Xi/thj Aid.
Rom. Vulg., conscimce Coverdale, Bishops'); xix. 12 (icoiX/?. LXX.
Junius: KapSiq. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops'); xx. 19 (afSpmro^ dxapn,
jxvdos ^Kaipos' both clauses are in LXX. &c.}; xxii. 9 {Tpo(p-^v 248.
Compl., t4x''W manuscripts named by Arnald in his elaborate Critical
Commentary on the Apocrypha, the only considerable one in English.
In Aid. Rom. Vulg. &c. ver. 9, 10 are wanting) ; 17 (toIxov .^vmov Aid.
Rom. with the margin: 24S. Compl. prefix ^;rJ, Vulg»z«, The render-
ing of ^varbv as a noun is from winter house Coverdale, Bisjiops', xysti
Junius); xxiii. 22, 23 (aXXou Compl. Junius: aXKorplov Aid. Rom.
Vulg., but Coverdale and the Bishops' vary in the two verses) ; xxiv. 1 1
(■qyairrni^iiri Aid. Ronj. : ■qyLacxiihv 248. Compl. Vulg. Junius, Cover-
dale, Bishops'); 14 (^<' alyioKoii Aid. Roin. : h VaiSl 248. Compl.
[Syr. Junius] : Cades Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops') ; xxv. 9 [amicum verum
Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops': (ppovrjinv LXX. Junius, Bishops', margin);
17 {craKKov Aid. Ronj.. Bishops': dpKos 248. Compl. Vulg. Junius, Co-
verdale) ; XXX. 2 [ev(ppav07i<TCTai 248. Compl. Junius, Coverdale, Bishops':
ivriaerai AlA. Rom.); xxxiv. 18 (Swp^juara 248. Compl. Junius, /iu/iiy-
fiara Aid., iiaK-np-ara Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops') ; xxxvi. 14 (o/)oi
rd Xoyia (rov Compl. Aid. Junius, dpsrdXoyias (tou Codd. Sinaiticus,
Alexandrinus, Vaticanus [cf. Field, LXX. Collatio, p. 204], inerrabili-
bus verbis tuis Vulg., thine unspeakable virtues Coverdale, Bishops') ;
15 {irpo<f>ijTas 248. Compl. Vulg. Junius: Tpocprp-elas Aid. Rom. Cover-
dale, Bishops'); 17 [olKeray Compl. Vulg. Sjriac, Junius, Coverdale,
Bishops' : iKerwf Aid. Rom.) ; xxxvii. 20 {rpoipijs Aid. Rom., re Vulg.
Coverdale, Bishops' : iTo<pia5 248. Compl. Junius) ; 26 [So^av 248. Compl.
Vulg. Junius: iri(7Ti.v Aid. Rom. Coverdale^, Bishops'); xxxviii. 2
^ It is worthy of notice how much on the Latin Vulgate, fol-
Coyerdale {1535), whose version lows Aldus in preference in these
of^ the Apocrypha was the first readings,
printed in English, though leaning
Marginal notes and original texts. 53
(TijUTjii 248. Compl. Junius : So^ua Aid. Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops');
22 (juou 248. Compl. Vulg., tui Junius : avroO Aid. Rom. Coverdale,
Bishops'); xxxix. 13 (d7poO Aid. R'om. Coverdale, Bishops': iJ-ypoG
248. Compl. [Vulg.] Junius) ; xlii. 8 (irepi iropveiai of the margin is found
in no edition or version, and in only three unimportant manuscripts) ;
18 {KvpLos Aid. Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops': Stpio-ros 248. Compl.
Junius); xliii. 5 {KaTiiraua-e 248. Coiiipl. only, for Kariinrevae) ; xliv. t2
(St avTois Rom. and all others, except /ner' avTois Compl. Aid. Junius);
xlvii. 3 (^Traife* Aid., lusitYvlg. Coverdale, Bishops': iire^evaaev 248.
Compl. , whence peregrimts Convcrsatits est Junius : ^■jraio'ev Rom.) ; 1 1
(iSacriX^Mv Aid. Rom. ; /SacriXeias 248. Compl. Vulg. Junius, Coverdale,
Bishops'); xlviii. 11 [KeKoi^jjixivoi 248. Compl. Junius; KeKocTiititUvoi
Aid. Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops'); xlix. 9 {Karupdoiae 248. Compl.,
correxit Junius : ayadanai. Aid. Rom. Coverdale, Bishops').
Add a various reading of 1762; ch. xlviii. 8 (thee Vulg. Junius,
Bishops': cmriiv LXX. Coverdale). In ch. li. ri Kal of the Greek is
rendered by Junius jitbd:''b.tnzs because 1762 marg.
Baruch i. 5 (-fiUxovTo Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, 'Bishops': tut Compl.
Aid. Junius add eixo^s) ; vi. 61 (xal vveuixo. of text Aid. Rom. Vulg.,
but Compl. with margin omits koX).
Bel and Dragon, ver. 27 [tSe Compl. AH. Vulg. Junius, Cover-
dale, Bishops': tSere Rom. with margin).
Prayer of Manasses, line 38 (dVeo-is Cod. Alexandr. , but the Latin
version [which is' not Jerome's] and Bishdps' Bible read respiratio, i. q.
aVd7rpeu(7ts).
I Macc. i. I {x^TTieliJ, or -eicl/i 'LXX;, Chethiin Vulg., Cethim Co-
verdale, Bishops', Cheitim Bishops'' marg.); 4 {Tvpavvtjjv Rom. Vulg. Co-
verdale, Bishops' : rvpawLUiv Compl. Junius, rvpavviKCiv AXd.) ; ii. 2 {Ka63£s
Rom. Junius, 'Ia55(s Compl., VaSSh Aid. Old Latin, Vulg. Coverdale,
Bishops') ; 5 {A.vaphv Compl. Rom., 'Avapav hA&-.,Habaran Junius, Aharon
Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops'); 66 (TToXe/tTjffei Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops' :
xo\e/xij(r€Te Compl. Aid. Junius) ; iii. 29 {(popot Codd. Sinaiticus and
Alexandrinus, Old Latin, Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops': <l>opo\o-yoi Compl.
Aid. Rom. Junius) ; 41 (?rat5as LXX.: tt^Sm Josephus, Ant. xii. 7, 3
and Syriac); v. 3 ('AKpapaTrtvTjy Compl. Aid. Rom. Junius, Arabathane
Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops') ; 26 (BoViropa Aid., Codd. Alexandrinus and
Vaticanus: BoVopa Cod. Sinaiticus with 161 1: Boffoppa Compl. , ^3»ior
Vulg., Barasa Coverdale, Bishops') ; ibid. (Xa!r(p(ip Rom. Vulg. Cover-
dale: XoiTKwp Compl. Aid., Casbon Bishops'. In ver. 36, as the
margin of 1763 notes, Xacr^wc is read by Compl. Aid. Rom., but
54 Sect. 11.^ Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
Chasbon by Vulg., Casbon by Coverdale, Bishops'); 28 (Bomppa
Compl. Aid., Boffip Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops'); vi. 38(<pa\ay^iv
Old Latin, Vulg. Syriac, Junius, Coverdale, Bishops': cpapaj^iv Compl.
Aid. Rom.); vii. 31 {Xa(jiap<raKaiJ.a. Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops':
Ka<papi!-dpa/ia Compl. Aid., Capharsama Old Latin, Carphasalama
Bishops' margin) ; ix. 2 {Galilea is a mere guess of Drusius, according
to Cotton) ; 9 (much confusion exists in Compl. Aid. which read dXX'
^ GUi^b3p.^v rk^ SavTwy ^uxaff. to vQv iiricTTpeif/ov. Kal ol ddeX^ol Tjfluiv
aweppiTjcrav, Kol TrdKepLTiaoiiiv... which Junius follows: this virtually
agrees with Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops'. Our version justly professes to
follow Rom. d\X' rj adi^wp^v ras ^avTwv ^uxa.s ro vuf, Kal iwurrp^^iafiev
piera \ad Vulg. &c.] tQv ddeK^ojv Tjp^i^v /cat 7roXe^^a"w/iey...); 37 (Na-
Sa^ad Aid. Rom., TSa.^aSa.6 Compl., Madaba Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops',
Medeba'luTav.'a); 66 {'OSofiiipa, Compl. Aid., 'OSoa.apprji' Rom., Odaren
Vulg. Coverdale, Odomeras Bishops' text, Odareb margin. Odonarkes
has absolutely no authority, as Canon Westcott notices) ; xi. 63 (xu/jos
Compl. Aid. Bishops' : -jifidai Rom. Old Latin, Vulg. -.from meddling
in the realm Coverdale); xii. 37 (^?re(7e Aid. Old Latin, Vulg. Cover-
dale, Bishops': ^710-6 Compl. Rom. Junius): xiv. 9 {de bonis terra
Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops' only: ire/Dl ayaSu;/ LXX.) ; 34 {Gaza Cover-
dale, Bishops' only : Gazaris Bishops' margin) ; xv. 22 ('ApiapdSri Rom.
Junius, 'Apierj Compl. Aid., Arabe Vulg., Araba Coverdale, Bishops');
23 ('Zap.\jidp.ri Compl. Rom. Vulg., Samsanes Coverdale, Samsames
Bishops', (i-a.p,\pdK7j Aid. See ten lines below, 1762); ibid, [r-qv Baa-iXel-
Sav Cod. Alexandrinus only).
The Cambridge Bible of 1638, which very seldom adds to the mar-
ginal notes, in this book cites ch. iv. 15 'A.(T(7ap-qp.aB, the reading of
Compl. Aid., and ch. ix. 36 'Ap.§pl of Compl. The Bible of 1762 adds
(besides two rectifications of dates) ch. iv. 24 [bonus Vulg. Junius, Co-
verdale, Bishops'); v. 13 (Tw;8iou Rom., toG piov Compl. Aid., Tubin
Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops'); xiv. 22 (ra?s ^ovKais LXX. Vulg. Cover-
dale, Toi! pi^XloLs one unimportant Greek manuscript, libris Junius,
public records Bishops'); xv. 23 {Lampsacus Junius, adding "sic placuit
legere ex conjectura."); 39 {Gedor, a like conjecture of Junius, approved
by Grotius and Dr Paris).
2 Macc. iii. 24 {iri'oii' [i.q. Trceu/taruj/] omitting loipios, Compl. Syr.
Junius: Spiritus omnipotentis Dei Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops': tt^
[i. q. iraT^pwj/] Aid. Rom.); iv. 40 (Aupdj-ou Cod. Alexandrinus, Compl.
Junius: Tupacrou Aid. Rom. Vulg., "tyrant" Coverdale, Bishops');
vi. I {'AeTjvaiop LXX. Bishops' margin: Antiochenum Old Latin, Vulg.
Marginal notes a?id original texts. '55
Junius, Goverdale, Bishops'); ix. 15 (Junius stands alone here in ren-
dering Antiochenis) ; xi. 21 [AioaKopo'dlov LXX. Junius, Coverdale,
Bishops': Dioscori Old Latin, Vulg. Syriac); 34 {midiraroi, if that
word be meant in the margin, has no authority : these men were not
consuls at all, but legati to overlook affairs in Syria) ; xii. 12 (if the
margin represents a various reading, no trace of it remains) ; 39 {rpoirov
[Aid.] Rom. ; xpovov Cod. Alexandrinus, Compl. Junius : but Vulg.
Coverdale, Bishops' omit both words) ; xiii. 14 (KTiffrri Compl. Rom.
Vulg. : Kvpi({! Aid. with three manuscripts only).
The Bible of 1762 notes one various reading: ch. xii. 36 (Topytav
Aid., fire manuscripts, Coverdale, Bishops' text : "BtrS/jic all other
Greek, Vulg. Syriac, Junius, Bishops' margin).
To these 156 various readings indicated by the Trans-
lators of 1611 in the Apocrypha we must add 138 marginal
notes, which express the exact ineaning of the Greek, and
three of the Latin of 2 Esdras. In 505 places varied
renderings are alleged (the word "'Or" being prefixed to
them), many taken from Junius (besides those where he
is expressly named, p. 46), from the Bishops' Bible and
other Old EngHsh versions. In 174 places (167 of them
in I Esdras) alternative forms of Proper Names are given
for the reader's guidance, to which must be added 42 notes
containing more or less useful information. Hence the sum
total of the notes due to the original Translators in the
Apocrypha appears to be 1018. Besides these, two were
annexed in the Cambridge Bible of 1638 (see above, p. 54),
18 in that of 1762, one (Tobit iv. 20) in 1769, in all 21.
To these might very well be added, set within brackets, at
Ecclus. xviii. 30; xx. 27; xxiii. 7, summaries of contents,
extracted from the best Manuscripts, resting on authority
quite as good and nearly identical with any in favour of
those inserted by the Authorized version in Ecclus. xxiv. i ;
XXX. I, 14; xxxiii. 24; xxxiv. i; xliv. i; li. i.
We come at length to the New Testament, the marginal
56 Sect II.'\ Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
annotations on which in the first edition amount to 767,
so that together with the 6637 in the Old Testament, and
the 1018 in the Apocrypha, the number in the whole Bible
is no less than 8422. Of the 767 in the New Testament
37 relate to various readings, and will be detailed presently
(p. 58); 112 supply 'US with a more literal rendering of
the Greek than was judged suitable for the text; no less
than 582 are alternative translations, 35 are explanatory
notes or brief expositions. Of later notes, the Bible of 1762
added 96, that of 1769 no more than nine. Taking in
therefore the 368 noted in the Old Testament (p. 45),
and the 21 in ihe Apocrypha, these additional marginal
annotations amount in all to 494, few of them of any great
value, some even marvellously trifling, but all of them
ought in editions of the Bible to be readily distinguished
from the work of the original Translators by being placed
within brackets. Those who shall look almost at random
into the multitude of Bibles published between 1638 and
1762 (a branch of enquiry which our plan does not lead to
the necessity of examining very minutely), will probably
find the germ of some of these later notes in Bibles of that
period, put forth as it were tentatively, and withdrawn in
later copies. Thus the later margins of Matt, xxviii. 19
(slightly altered in 1683, 1701) and of Acts xiv. 21, first
appeared in Field's Bible of 1660, then in the Cambridge
edition of 1683. To the same Bibles may be traced the
notes on Matt. x. 25; xiv. 6; xxi. 19; xxii. 26. Mark xi.
17. Luke xxii. 42. Acts vii. 44; viii. 13. i Cor. vii. 32.
2 Cor. viii. 2; x. 10. James iii. 6. 2 John 3. The Cam-
bridge Bible of 1683 first gave those on Matt. i. 20.
Mark iii. 3; vii. 22. Luke vii. 8; xi. 36; xviii. 2; xxi. 8.
Acts ix. 2; XV. S; xvii. 3; xviii. 5. i Cor. vii. 16. Eph. ii.
S; vi. 12. I Tim. iii. 16. 2 Tim. postscript. Heb. x. 34;
xii. 10. James iv. 2. 2 Peter i. i, 8: many of which were.
Marginal notes and original texts, '*' 57
obviously the work of the same mind. Two more appear
in Lloyd's Bible of 1701, i Cor. xii. 5. Heb. i. 6'. These
38 notes at least must accordingly be deducted from the 96
imputed to Dr Paris, and they are among the best of this
class. After having been swept away from the ordinary
Bibles whereof ours of 1743 — 4 is a type, he brought them
back again into their former places.
As Tremellius had special influence with the revisers of
the Old Testament, and Junius with those of the Apocrypha,
so Beza had considerable weight with those of the New Tes-
tament. Some of their worst marginal renderings come from
his Latin version, such as Mark i. 34. Luke iv. 41. Acts i.
8. Rom. xi. 17. I Cor. iv. 9, though this last belongs to
1762. The earlier versions also often gave rise to the
margin. Thus 2 Cor. v. 17 is alleged to this effect by Bp.
Turton", where the Genevan Bible of 1560 led the Trans-
lators to insert a note in opposition to their own judgment,
fortified as it was by Beza, and all the English translations
save that one. Particular attention was naturally paid to
the Bishops' Bible, which was the basis of the Authorized.
Sometimes its renderings both in text and margin are re-
tained unchanged, e.g. 2 Cor. viii. 22 : or the margin alone
is kept, after the text is changed, e.g. Heb. xii. 2: or the
Bishops' rendering, although removed from the text where
it once stood, is retained for a margin, e.g. Gal. iii. 4.
Eph. iv. I. 2 Thess. iii. 14. 2 Tim. iv. 5, 15. In that
primary passage Heb. ii. 16 the text and margin are both
virtually the Bishops', with their places reversed. It is
1 All these particulars (a little ing of certain manuscripts of the
revised) are derived from p. lo of Vulgate mjtis graiid, seems due to
Professor Grote's valuable Manu- Scattergood (see p. 26), and is
script, for vphich see above, p. -23, suggested in that portion of PoH
note. He includes in his list Acts Synopsis of which he is the reputed
xvii. 19, but this is as old as 161 1. author (Grote MS. p. 41).
The note on Eph. ii. 5 "by vfhose ^ Texl of English Bible, p. 71
grace ", taken from a various read- note.
58 Sect. II.\ Authorized Version of the Bible (161 1).
needless to pursue this subject further, however curious
the questions it suggests, since, after all, every rendering
must be judged upon its own merits, independently of the
source from which it was drawn.
The following marginal notes relating to various readings
occur in the New Testament in the two issues of i6ri.
They are nearly all derived from Beza's text or notes.
S. Matt. i. ii; vii. 14; ix. 26 (perhaps aiiroO of Codex BezEe [D]
is represented in the text: "the fame of this" Bishops'); xxiv. 31;
xxvi. 26. S. Mark ix. 16 {avrovs Beza 1565, afterwards changed by
him to aiiToiis). S. LUKE ii. 38; a. 22 (the words in the margin are
from the Complutensian edition and Stephen's of 1550); xvii. 36.
S. John xviii. 13 (the words of this margin, except the reference
to ver. 24, are copied from the text of the Bishops' Bible, where
they are printed in the old substitute for italic type).^ Acts xiii. 18;
XXV. 6. Rom. v. ry; vii. 6; viii. 11. i Cor. xv. 31^. 2 Cor.
xiii. 4^. Gal. iv. 15 {uii Vulg. text., tIs marg. with Greek), tizd. 17
(i/iSs Compl. Erasm. Stepli. Beza 1565, r(/iias Beza 1589, 1598). EPH.
vi. 9 (U|UM>' Kal air&v Compl.). i TiM. iv. 15 (om. ^j" text, with Vulg.).
Heb. iv. 2 {crvyKeKpafj/mvs margin, with Compl. Vulg.); ix. 2 {Syia text,
with Compl. Erasm. Beza: ayla marg. with Steph.) : see below, p. 253 ;
xi. 4 (\a\ei text, with Erasm. Aldus, Vulg. English versions: XaXcirat
margin, Compl., Stephen, Beza*). James ii. 18 (x<^/i's text, Colinseus
1534, Beza's last three editions, Syr. Vulg.: ^k margin, Compl. Erasm.
Stephen, Beza 1565, all previous English versions), i Pet. i. 4 {iinds
Steph.); ii. 21 [v/iSiv Beza 1565, not in his later editions: this marginal
^ It is doubtful whether even see Appendix E.
in the Bishops' Bible the words ' But as no early edition reads
are designed to indicate a various <t{iv, the margin may only suggest
reading, or are a simple comment a different rendering for ei>. Beza
on the passage, compared with says "Sed ^c pro ufo positum esse
ver. 24. There is Syriac and some vel illud declarat, quod in proximo
other though very slender autho- membro scriptum est aiv avrf,"
rity for inserting them, but that of and so he translates cum eo, ' iv
Cyril alone would be known to our aOrij!.
Translators, who doubtless took * Beza's Latin is like the Vul-
them from Beza's Latin version gate "loquitur:" perhaps XaXe?Tai
(■6.^6). was not regarded by him as pas-
For the last three passages sive.
Marginal notes and original texts. * 59
note is also in the Bishops' Bible). 2 Pet. ii. 2 {daeKyetcus marg.
Compl.); II (marg. as Vulg. Great Bible); 18 {6\iyov Compl. Vulg.).
2 John 8 {elpya<rai76e . . .dTrdXa^riTe marg. Vulg.). Rev. iii. 14 (margin
as Compl., all previous English versions); vi. 8 (ailrp margin, with
Compl. Vulg. Bishops' Bible) ; xiii. i (6v(>iJ.ara margin, with Compl.
Vulg. Coverdale) ; 5 (margin adds or prefixes irdXe/jLov to irot^aaL of the
text, with Compl. Colinseus 1534, but not Erasm., Beza, Vulg. or
English Versions) ; xiv. 1 3 (marg. dirapTi \iyei pal rb TLveO/ia with
Compl. Colinasus) ; xvii. 5 (marg. is from Vulg. and all previous Eng-
lish versions).
To these 37 textual notes of 1611, the edition of 1762
added fifteen, that of 1769 one.
1762. S. Matt. vi. i; x. 10; 25; xii. 27 (+"Gr. Beehebul: and
so ver. 24") now dropped. S. Luke xxii. 42 (incidentally excluding
TrapheyKe). Acts viii. 13. 2 CoR. x. 10. Heb. x. 2 (see Appendix E);
17 (probably from the Philoxenian Syriac version, then just becoming
known). James iv. 2, revived from the Bible of 1683 {(pdoveire Erasm.
1519, Luther, Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible, Geneva 1557, Bishops',
but perhaps no manuscript). 2 Pet. i. i (see Appendix E). 2 John 12
(i5^£j' Vulg.). Rev. xv. 3 (07(01' text, after Erasm., English versions :
the alternative readings in the margin being ^ffctDx of Compl., which is
much the best supported, and aliivuv of the Clementine Vulgate, of some
Vulgate manuscripts, and the later Syriac) ; xxi. 7 (margin ravra Compl.
Vulg. rightly); xxii. 19 (marg. ^v\ov for second (SijSXfou Compl. Vulg.
rightly).
1769. S. Matt. xii. 24 taken mulatis mutandis from the marginal
note of 1762 on ver. 27.
In Appendix E has been brought together all that can
throw Hght on the critical resources at the command of our
Translators in the prosecution of their version of the New
Testament. That these were very scanty is sufficiently
well known, and, if for this cause only, a formal revision of
their work has become a matter of necessity, after the lapse
of so long a period. None of the most ancient Greek
manuscripts had then been collated, and though Codex
Beza (D) had been for many years deposited in England,
little use had been made of it, and that single document,
6o Sect. II.] Authorized Version, of the Bible (i6ir).
from its very peculiar character, would have been more
likely to mislead than to instruct in inexperienced hands.
It would be unjust to allege that the Translators failed to
take advantage of the materials which were readily acces-
sible, nor did they lack care or discernment in the appUcation
of them. Doubtless they rested mainly on the later editions
of Beza's Greek Testament, whereof his fourth (1589) was
somewhat more highly esteemed than his fifth (1598), the
production of his extreme old age. But besides these, the
Complutensian Polyglott, together with the several editions
of Erasmus, and Stephen's of 1550, were constantly resorted
to. Out of the 252 passages ' examined in Appendix E,
wherein the differences between the texts of these books
is sufficient to affect, however slightly, the language of the
version, our Translators abide with Beza against Stephen in
113 places, with Stephen against Beza in 59, with the Com-
plutensian, Erasmus, or the Vulgate against both Stephen
and Beza in 80. The infliience of Beza is just as per-
ceptible in the cases of their choice between the various
readings which have been collected above (p. 58) : the
form approved by him is set in the text, the alternative is
mostly banished to the margin. On certain occasions, it
may be, the Translators yielded too much to Beza's some-
what arbitrary decisions; but they lived at a time when his
name was the very highest among Reformed theologians,
when means for arriving at an independent judgment were
few and scattered, and when the first principles of textual
criticism had yet to be gathered from a long process of
painful induction. His most obvious and glaring errors
their good sense easily enabled them to avoid (cf. Matt. i. 23;
John, xviii, 20).
The Italic type. ♦ 6r
Section III.
On the use of the Italic type by the Translators, and on the
extension of their principles by subsequent editors.
The practice of indicating by a variation of type such
words in a translation of the Bible as have no exact repre-
sentatives in the original is believed to have been first
employed by Sebastian Munster in his Latin version of the
Old Testament published in 1534^ Five years later this di-
versity of character ("a small letter in the text" as the editors
describe it) was resorted to in the Great Bible, in order
to direct attentioii to clauses rendered from the Latin Vul-
gate which are not extant in the Hebrew or Greek originals.
A good example of its use occurs in Matt. xxv. i where
" {and the bride) " is added to the end of the verse from
the Old Latin, not, from any Greek copy known in that
age. As the readings of the Vulgate came to be less
regarded or less familiar in England, subsequent translators
applied the smaller type to the purpose for which Munster
had first designed it, the rather as Theodore Eeza had so
used it in his Latin New Testament of 1556. Thus the
English New Testament pubhshed at Geneva in 1557, and
the Genevan Bible of 1560, "put to that word, which lacking
made the sentence obscure, but set it in such letters, as may
easily be discerned from the common text^" The same
expedient was adopted by the translators of the Bishops'
Bible (1568, 1572), somewhat too freely indeed in parts.
1 Bp. Turton's Text of the the italics which is only not com-
English'Bible Considered {$.111, pletf™ „ j, j . wt
slc6nd edition). In this branch ' To the Reader, p. 2, N.T.
of the subject the Bishop was quite 1557.
at home, and has given a view of
62 Sect. III.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
It is one of the most considerable faults of this not very-
successful version, that its authors assumed a liberty of
running into paraphrase, the ill effects of which this very
difference in the type tended to conceal from themselves.
From these two preceding versions, then held in the best
repute, the Geneva and the Bishops' Bibles, the small
Roman as distinguished from the black letter (now and as
early as the Bible of 161 2 respectively represented by the
Italic and Roman type) was brought naturally enough into
the Bible of 16 11, and forms a prominent feature of it,
whether for good or ill.
On this last point, namely, the wisdom or convenience
of printing different words in the same verse or line in dif-
ferent kinds of type, with a view to the purpose explained
above, it is not necessary for an editor of the Authorized
Bible to express, or even to hold, an opinion. Italics, or
whatever corresponds with them, may possibly be dispensed
with altogether (though in practice this abstinence will be
found hard to maintain); orthey may be reserved for certain
extreme cases, where marked difference in idiom between
the two languages, or else some obscurity or corruption of
the original text, seems to forbid a strict and literal trans-
lation. It is enough for the present purpose to say that our
existing version was plainly constructed on another prin-
ciple. Those who made it saw no objection to the free use
of a typographical device which custom had sanctioned, and
would have doubtless given a different turn to many a sen-
tence had they been debarred from indicating to the un-
learned what they had felt obliged to add of their own
to the actual words of the original; the addition being
always either involved and implied in the Hebrew or Greek,
or at any rate being so necessary to the sense that the
English reader would be perplexed or go wrong without it.
Taking for granted, therefore, the right of the Translators
The Italic type. * 63
thus to resort to the italic type, and the general propriety of
their mode of exercising it, the only enquiry now open to
us is whether they were uniform, or reasonably consistent,
in their use of it.
And in the face of patent and well ascertained facts it is
impossible to answer such a question in the affirmative.
Undue haste and scarcely venial carelessness on the part
of the persons engaged in carrying through the press the
issues of 16 II, which are only too visible in other matters
(see above, p. 8), are nowhere more conspicuous than with
regard to this difference in the type. If it be once conceded
that the Translators must have intended to use or refrain
from using italics in the selfsame manner in all cases that
are absolutely identical (and the contrary supposition would
be strange and unreasonable indeed), their whole case in
this matter must be given up as indefensible. There is
really no serious attempt to avoid palpable inconsistencies
on the same page, in the same verse : and those who have
gone over this branch of their work will be aware that even
comparative uniformity can be secured only in one way, by
the repeated comparison of the version with the sacred
originals, by unflagging attention so that nothing however
minute may pass unexamined. This close and critical ex-
amination was evidently entered upon, with more or less
good results, by those who prepared the Cambridge Bibles of
1629 and more especially of 1638 (for before these appeared
the italics of 1611, with all their glaring faults, were reprinted
without change'), and in the next century by Dr Paris in
1762, by Dr Blayney and his friends in 1769 (see Appendix
D). The rules to be observed in such researches, and the
principles on which they are grounded, must be gathered
1 There may be more altera- not in later Bibles before 1629
tions, but we can name only Gal. (Cambridge).
i. 3, "be" italicised in 1613, but
64 Sect. JII.'\ Authorized Version of the Bible (161 1).
from the study of the standard of 161 1, exclusively of sub-
sequent changes, regard being paid to what its authors in-
tended, rather than to their actual practice.
The cases in which the itaHc character has been em-
ployed by the Translators of our Authorized Bible may
probably be brought under the following heads : — -
(i) When words quite or nearly necessary to complete
the sense of the sacred writers have been introduced into the
text from parallel places of Scripture. Six such instances
occur in the second book of Samuel :
ch. V. 8. " And David said on that day, Whosoever getteth up
to the gutter, and smiteth the Jebusites, and the lame and the blind,
that are hated of David's soul, he shall be chief and captain." The last
clause is supplied from i Chr. xi. 6.
ch. vi. 6. "And when they came to Nachon's threshing-floor,
XJzzah put forth his hand to the ark of God." Rather '■'■his hand"
(as in 1638) from i Chr. xiii. 9.
ch. viii. 4. " And David took from him a thousand chariots, and
seven hundred horsemen, and twenty thousand footmen." We derive
"chariots" from i Chr. xviii. 4.
ibid. 18. "And Benaiah the son of Jehoiada was over both the
Cherethites and the Pelethites" (was over 1629). In i Chr. xviii. 17
"was over" (1611).
ch. xxi. ig. " ...slifw the brotJier of Go\i!>i}ith&G'M.ite.'' In i Chr.
XX. 5 we read "slew Lahmi the brother of Goliath the Gittite."
ch. xxiii. 8. "the same was Adino the Eznite: he lift up his
spear against eight hundred, whom he slew at one time." i Chr. xi. 11
supplies "he lift up, &c."
Thus Num. xx. 26 is filled up from ver. 24; Judg. ii. 3
from Num. xxxiii. 55 or Josh, xxiii. 13; i Kin. ix. 8 from
2 Chr. vii. 21 ; 2 Kin. xxv. 3 from Jer. xxxix. 2 and lii. 6;
I Chr. ix. 41 from ch. viii. 35; i Chr. xvii. 25 from 2 Sam.
vii. 27 ; I Chr. xviii. 6 from 2 Sam. viii. 6; 2 Chr. xxv. 24
from 2 Kin. xiv. 14; Ezra ii. 6, 59 from Neh. vii. 11, 61. In
the Bible of 1638 Jer. vi. 14 " of the daughter" is italicised,
as taken into the text fromch. viii. 11. This is the simplest
The Italic type. 65
case, for the words supplied in italics are doubtless lost in
the one ancient text, while they are preserved in the other.
(2) When the extreme compactness of the Hebrew
language produces a form of expression intelligible enough
to those who are well versed in it, yet hardly capable of
being transformed into a modern tongue. One or two of
Bp. Turton's (Text, &c. pp. 50, 51) examples will illustrate
our meaning :
Gen. xiii. 9. " Separate thyself, I pray thee, from me : if the left
hand, then I will go to the right; or if the right hand, then I will
go to the left."
Ex. xiv. 20. "And it was a cloud and darkness, but it gave
light by night."
Every one must feel that something is wanting to render
these verses perspicuous ; the latter indeed we should hardly
understand, without looking closely to the context. It seems
quite right, therefore, that supplementary words should be
inserted in such places, and equally fit that they should be
indicated by some contrivance which may shew that they
form no part of the Hebrew original. In our version ac-
cordingly the verses stand as follows, except that, in the
former, "thou" (twice over) was not in italics before 1629;
italicise also the second " to " :
"If thou wilt take the left hand, then I will go to the right;
or iiihou depart to the right hand, then I will go to the left."
"It was a cloud and darkness to them, but it gave light by night
to these."
To this class we may most conveniently refer the nume-
rous cases wherein what grammarians call the apodosis (that
is, the consequence resulting from a supposed act or con-
dition) is implied rather than stated, yet in English requires
something to be expressed more or less fully : such are the
following texts :
Gen. XXX. 27. " If I have found favour in thine eyes, tarry."
S. 5
66 Sect. I 11?^ Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
2 Chr. ii. 3. " As thou didst deal with David my father, and didst
send him cedars... ft'^w so deal with me."
Dan. iii. 15. " If ye be ready that at what time ye hear the
sound of the comet,... ye fall down and worship the image which I have
made, well."
Lulie xiii. 9. "And if it bear fruit, well."
Occasionally our Translators, with happy boldness, have
suppressed the afodosis entirely, as in the original (Ex. xxxii,
32 ; Luke xix. 42). In some few passages the seeming
necessity for such insertion arises from a misunderstanding
either of the sense or the construction : such is probably the
case in Neh. iv. 12, and unquestionably so in Matt. xv. 6;
Mark vii. 1 1.
(3) Just as little objection will probably be urged
against the custom of our Translators in italicising words
supplied to clear up the use of the grammatical figure
known as the zeugma, whereby, in the Hebrew no less than
in the Greek and Latin languages, an expression which
strictly belongs to but one member of a sentence, with
some violation of strict propriety, is made to do duty in
another.
Gen. iv. ia. " And Adah bare Jabal : he was the father of such
as dwell in tents, and cattle." Supply, " of such as have cattle."
Ex. iii. 16. "I have surely visited you, and that which is done
to you in Egypt." Our version here, with less necessity, inserts "seen "
after "and."
Ex. XX. 18. " And all the people saw the thunderings, and the
lightnings, and the noise of the tnimpet, and the mountain smoking."
Here the order of the clauses renders it impossible to supply any single
word which would not increase the awkwardness of the sentence : the
passage is accordingly left as it stands in the original. Not so the
sharper language of the parallel place :
Deut. iv. 11. "Ye heard the voice of the words, but saw no simili-
tude, only a voice." After "only" insert with 1611 "ye heard."
1 Kin. xi. 12 (so ■.: Chr. xxiii. 11). "And he brought forth the
king's son, and put the crown upon him, and the Testimony." Insert
"gave him" before "the Testimony,"
The Italic type. * 67
Luke i. 64. "And his mouth was opened immediately, and his
tongue," add "-loosed."
1 Cor. xiv. 34. "It is not permitted unto them to speak, but to be
under obedience." After "but"insert "they are commanded.^' So ''and
commanding^'' before " to abstain " in the exactly parallel passage,
I Tim. iv. 3.
The following examples, taken from the Apocrypha,
have been neglected by all editors up to the present date :
2 Esdr. ix. 24. "Taste no flesh, drink no wine, but eat flowers
only."
xii. 17, "As for the voice which thou heardest speak, and that
thou sawest not to go out from the heads." This rendering, taken from
the Coverdale and Bishops' Bible, is possibly incorrect.
Ecclus. li. 3. "According to the midtitude of thy mercies and
greatness of thy name."
(4) Akin to the preceding is the practice of inserting
in the Authorized Version a word or two, in order to indicate
that abrupt transition from the oblique to the direct form of
speech, which is so familiar to most ancient languages, but
so foreign to our own 1
Gen. iv. 25. "And she bare a son, and called his name Seth : for
God, said she, hath appointed me another seed instead of Abel."
Ex. xviii. 4. "And the name of the other was Eliezer ; for the God
of my Father, said he, taas mine help."
2 Sam. ix. ii. "As for Mephibosheth, said the king, he shall eat
at my table."
Jer. xxi. 11. "And touching the house of the king of Judah, say,
Hear ye the word of the Lord."
Judith V. 23. "For, say they, we will not be afraid of the face of.
the children of Israel."
Acts i. 4. "Which, saith he, ye have heard of me."
The inconvenience of a sudden change of person, un-
broken by any such words supplied, may appear from Gen.
xxxii. 30, "And Jacob called the name of the place Peniel:
for I have seen God face to face, and my life is preserved."
Just as abrupt is the construction in Gen. xli. 52 (compare
s— 2
68 Sect. IIJ.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
ver. 51); Tobit viii. 21. In 2 Mace. vi. 24 "said he" con-
tinued in Roman type till 1638.
(5) Another use of italics is to indicate that a word or
clause is of doubtful authority as a matter of textual criti-
cism. Of this in the Authorized Version we can produce
only one unequivocal instance in the Canonical books, i
John ii. 23 (see Appendix E, p. 254); for it is not quite cer-
tain that the change of type in Judg. xvi. 2 ; xx. 9, employed
to point out words borrowed from the Septuagint, intimates
any suspicion of a lacuna in the text. Some doubt also
hangs over i Cor. xiv. 10 "none of them'' (see Appendix E,
pp. 245, 251, where the italics were removed in 1638). In
subsequent editions occur the following instances, most of
them being due to the Cambridge edition of 1638, those
that are not so having another date affixed to them :
Deut. xxvU. 26 ("all"). Josh. xxii. 34 ("£d"). i Sam. ii. 16
("Nay'' 1629 Camb.)i. 2 Kin. xix. 31 ("of hosts")"-; xx. 13 (the
second "all" appears in most Hebrew Bibles, and we should restore the
Roman character). 2 Chr. v. i ("a//"); xvii. 4 ("ZO^Z)"). Job x.
20 ("cease then, and," 161 1 inconsistently : we should read with 1638,
"cease then, and," or leave all in Roman as 1629 Camb., since both
particles are found in Keri). Ps. xli. 2 ("Andh& shall be," Chetiv, not
Xeri); Ixix. 32 {"arid be glad"). Prov. xx. 4 (therefore: but 1 of
J^eri is in Symmachus and the Vulgate, so that we should restore the
type of 1611). Jer. xiii. 16 ("and make," yet 1 of Keri is in the
Septuagint and Vulgate). Lam. v. 7 ("and are not;" "And have."
These two conjunctions are both wanting in Chetiv, but present in Kei-i,
yet 1769 italicises the first, not the second). Mark viii. 14 {^' the disciples'"
1 This is inevitable, as the ceived without italics where we
reading is either 'h "to him" should not wish to insert them
,^, ., .L now: e.g. Judg. XX. 13 "the chil-
(Chetiv), or OT "Nay" (Keri), dren; " Ruth iii. 5, 17 "to me."
not both. The two words are In ver. 37 of this chapter (2 Kin.
confused in 18 other places, of xix.) we should italicise Keri "Aw
which Delitzsch points out 17. sons" for the sake of consistency.
" The addition in this passage In the parallel place Isai. xxxvii.
and others is from the Hebrew .38 " his sons " stands in C/if^iz/, or
Ken or margin ; but Keri is re- the text.
The Italic type. 69
first italicised in 1638). Mark ix. 42 (see Appendix E). John viii. 6
(1769: see Appendix E). In Acts xxvi. 3 ^'■because I know," z-vA\h&
first '■'and" in ver. 18, tlie italics are due to 1769. i John iii. 16 (see
Appendix E, p. 255).
Thus in the Apocrypha 1 629 italicises on me in Tobit xi. 1 5, jj.e being
wanting in the Complutensiau, but we had better return to the Roman
type. For similar cases examine Ecclus. iii. 22 (1629 and 1769);
I Mace. iii. 18 (1638); x. 78 (1638); xi. 15 (1638, fartini recti); xiv.
4 (1638).
To these passages we may add 2 Chr. xv. 8 "^Oded',"
to point out the doubt hanging over the reading or construc-
tion in that place. Also in Ecclus. i. 7 ; xvii. 5, italics have
been substituted, as was stated above (p. 48), in the room
of brackets, as a mark of probable spuriousness in the lines
so printed. The portion of i John v. 7, 8 which is now for
the first time set in italics in the Cambridge Paragraph Bible,
is probably no longer regarded as genuine by any one who
is capable of forming an independent judgment on the
state of the evidence.
(6) The last class to which we may refer the italicised
words in our version, is that wherein the words supplied are
essential to the English sense, although they may very well
be dispensed with in the Hebrew or Greek; nay more,
although very often they could not be received into the
original without burdening the sentence, or marring all pro-
priety of style. This last head comprises a far greater number
of cases than all the rest put together, and it may reasonably
be doubted whether much advantage accrues from a change
of type where the sense is not affected to an appreciable
extent. Whether we say "the folk that are with me" (Gen.
1 SUSn my nX-USni (contrast ch. xvi. 9. The Vulgate has here
■■''•• ^ ■ ". = Azaria filii Oded, as all in ver. i.
ch. ix. 29 ri*nX. nN-13|l"?5Jp. The xhus again in Prov. xv. 23, by
absolute state of nN'-UJri seems italicising "they," one may in-
connected with a break in the timate that " thoughts " is probably
sense, such as occurs in ver. 11 ; not the real nommative to D-lpFl.
70 Sect. III.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
xxxiii. 15) with the Bible of 1611, or "the folk that are with
me" with the Cambridge edition of 1629, could make no
difference whatever, except to one who was companng
English with Hebrew idioms, and such a person would
hardly need to carry on his studies in this fashion. One
thing, however, is quite clear, that if it be well thus to mark
the idiomatic or grammatical divergences between lan-
guages, all possible care should be devoted to secure uni-
formity of practice ; cases precisely similar should be
treated in a similar manner. Now this is just the point at
which our Authorized Version utterly fails us; we can never
be sure of its consistency for two verses together. To take
one or two instances out of a tiaousand: wliy do we find "zV
be hid" in Levit. v. 3, 4, and "it be hidden" in ver. 2, the
Hebrew being the same in all? Or why should the same
Hebrew be represented by "upon all four" in Levit. xi. 20,
but by "upon (or "on") a// four" in ver. 21, 27, 42? Even
in graver matters there is little attempt at uniformity. Thus
ouTos Heb. iii. 3 is "this man" in 161 1, but "this man" in
Heb. viii. 3, a variation retained to this day; in i Pet. iv. 11
"let hi7n speak" is italicised in 16 11, but the clause imme-
diately following "let him do it" not before 1629. The
foregoing gross oversights, with countless others, are set
right by the revisers of 1629 and 1638, yet these later edi-
tors have been found liable to introduce into the printed
text nearly as many inconsistencies as they removed. Thus,
for example, whereas "which were left" Lev. x. 16 ade-
quately renders the Hebrew article with the participle
of the Niphal conjugation, and so in 161 1 was printed
in ordinary characters, the edition of 1638 wrongly italicises
"which were" here, but leaves untouched "that were left"
in ver. 12, a discrepancy which still cleaves to our modern
Bibles. The same must be said of "ye are to pass" {"are"
first itahcised in 1629) Deut. ii. 4 compared with "thou art
The Italic type. • 7i
to pass" ver. i8: ^'■even unto Azzah" ver. 23 ("i?z)«z" cor-
rectly italicised in 1638, indeed the word is expressed in
ver. 36), but "even unto this day'' left untouched in ver.
22: "the slain man" {"?7ian'' first in 1629) Deut. xxi. 6,
but "the slain man" ver. 3: "their backs" {"their" first in
1629) Josh. vii. 12, but "their backs" ver. 8'. The reader
will find as many instances of this nature as he cares to
search for in any portion of our modern Bibles he may
please to examine, and from the whole matter it is impos-
sible to draw in the main any other conclusion than this: —
that the changes introduced from time to time have been
too unsystematic, too much the work of the moment, exe-
cuted by too many hands, and on too unsettled principles, to
hold out against hostile, or even against friendly criticism.
Dr Blayney in his Report to the Oxford Delegates (Ap-
pendix D) appeals to the edition of Dr Paris (1762) as
having "made large corrections in this particular," adding
that "there still remained many necessary alterations, which
escaped the Doctor's notice" and had to be set right by
himself and his friends. And it cannot be doubted that the
two Bibles of 1762 and 1769 between them largely increased
the number of the words printed in italics, although the
effect was rather to add to than to diminish the manifest in-
consistencies of earlier books. Thus Blayney (and after him
the moderns) in Luke xvii. 29 (airavras) italicises "them"
1 In the Bible of 1638, with ]a.te nU-lVpH (oKoKkripw, Symma-
all its merits, we- occasionally ^^xxs: ofthesmne bigness,S{i\iofs'),
notice a strange want of critical „^^^^„ j^ ^^^ j^^ j^^jj^^^ ^^ if ;j
■skill. In Prov. ni. i8 our version ^^^^ ^ conjunction. In Heb. xi.
happily changes he ot the . ^^ j.^^^^^^^ ^ ^^^^ without
Bishops' version into ' every one, hesitation, the italics first used for
to express the plural participle, to ^j^^ ^^^^^ ^^,^^^^ i^^ ^g^g^ 3j„^g ^,,
which the feminine pronoun is ^^^ ^^^-^^^ English versions were
affixed ; yet this book, followed by jiggg^j ^ij^ c dockings: " Itcdi-
all the rest, actually sets ''every ^^.^.^ y^j
one" in italics. In Cant. iv. 2 . ' <=
" even shorn" is designed to trans-
72 Sect Iir.'\ Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
before "all," yet leaves untouched "them all" ver. 27: in
Luke xix. 22 he reads ^^thou wicked servant," retaining
"thou good servant" in ver. 17. Nor can the correctness
of Dr Paris be praised overmuch. In putting into Roman
type the "good" of 161 1, Eccles. vii. i, he has been
blindly followed by the rest, though a glance at the Hebrew
would have set them right: yet some of his errors in italics
were removed in 1769, e.g. "wayside" Matt. xiii. 4; Mark
X. 46; Luke viii. 5. Hence it becomes manifest that, in pre-
paring a critical edition of our vernacular Translation, which
shall aim at meeting the wants and satisfying the scholarship
of the present age, nothing less than a close and repeated
comparison of the sacred originals, line by line, with the
English Bible, will enable us to amend the mistakes which
lack of time and consideration has led certain of the
most eminent of preceding editors to pass by unnoticed,
or even to exaggerate while attempting to remedy them.
In the Apocrypha indeed the work would have to be
done almost afresh, inasmuch as the Company of Trans-
lators to whom these books were assigned took no sort of
pains to assimilate their portion of the work to that executed
by the others. They introduce this difference of type only
54 times in the whole Apocrypha, in fact only three in-
stances occur at all later than Ecclus. xlv. 4, after which
brackets [ ], or sometimes ( ) are substituted in their room.
No improvement worth mention seems to have been at-
tempted before 1638, when 96 fresh instances of italics were
added (e.g. Judith xiv. 18, but Tobit iv. 13 in 1629), and
most of the brackets were displaced for italics, though a few
yet survive in modern Bibles (2 Esdr. iii. 22. Wisd. xii.
27; xvii. 2, 3, 4. Ecclus. vi. i, 2; viii. 11; xi. 30; xii. 5;
xiv. 10 '). About ten places more were subsequently italicised
1 In Ecclus. xliv. 22 the brack- marks of parenthesis ( ), since no
ets [ ] can only be intended for copy omits the enclosed words.
The Italic type. *■ 73
(e.g. Wisd. V. 17; viii. 2. Baruch iii. 33. 2 Mace. xi. 33
"and" all in 1769), so that the italics of modern Bibles
are but 273 in all. Those that are employed are of much
the same character as in the Canonical Scriptures; some for
pointing out the zeugma (above p. 66), as i Mace. vii. ig';
X. 20, 24; 2 Mace. xi. 14: or for indicating a transition in
the form of speech (Judith v. 23. Ecclus. ii. 18. i Mace.
i. 50; xvi. 21 j so I Esdr. i. 4 in 1629, and 2 Mace. vi. 24 in
1638): some for supplying a real or seeming grammatical
defect (i Esdr. iv. 11. Tobit viii. 10. Ecclus. xii. 5): one
for calling attention to uncertainty in the reading (Tobit x.
^'\ see above, p. 68): a few for no reason that is apparent
(Wisd. vi. 9 O kings. Ecclus. xl. 4; xlv. 4^), it would seem in
mere error. Since our version of the Apocrypha is so imper-
fectly revised as to resemble the Bishops' version in other
respects more closely than we find in the inspired books, so
does it in this over-free use of italic type by way of commen-
tary. The interpolations in Wisd. ii. i; xvi. 10; i Mace.
vii. 32 are derived from this source; that in Ecclus. vi. 2
from the note of Junius {ferociens incerto et vago impetu):
and too many others are conceived in the same spirit, e.g.
Wisd. X. 10; xiv. 12; xix. 14. Ecclus. viii. 11; xi. 30; xlvi.
6. I Mace. viii. 18. In i Mace. ix. 35, after Coverdale
and the Bishops' Bible, our Translation actually brings a
Proper Name into the text "[John]," avowedly on the
1 But we should set in ordinary persuades even Fritzsche to adopt
character "[have they cast out]" iri) iji\iC), from the Vulgate heu
of 161 1 inver. 17, inasmuch as the heu me, Jili mi, at qtiid te misimus.
elHpsis is only accidental, arising The itahc type should be changed
from the order of the words cited into Roman, since the passage may
from Ps. Ixxix. i, 3 in the Septua- very well stand unaltered.
gint, and indeed in the Hebrew. ' In the original edition the
2 In 161 1 we read "Now I first four words of Ecclus. viii. 8
care for nothing, my son, since I are italicised by a like oversight.
have let thee go," oiiJ.i\ei.iJ.oi.,TiKvov, They were set in Roman type m
on actnJKo. ire, but Junius would 1629.
have us read ot for oi (Drusius
74 Sect. III.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
authority of Josephus, for the shght evidence now alleged
in its favour (the Syriac and three recent Greek copies) was
unknown to them.
After this general survey of the whole subject, it is
proper to state certain rules, applicable to particular cases,
which a careful study of the Bible of 1611 will shew that
our Translators laid down for themselves, but which haste
or inadvertence has caused them to carry out very imper-
fectly in practice. It will be seen that many of their omis-
sions were supplied in one or other of those later editions .
which display care in the matter, while almost as many
have remained to be set right by their successors. "Whether
the Translators, if they had foreseen and fully considered
how far the system of italics which they adopted, when
carried out, would lead, would have adopted it, ...may be a
question. And whether the abundance of the italics... does
not in a measure defeat its own purpose by withdrawing
attention from them, is perhaps a question also. But as it
was, the course adopted by the editors of 161 1 having been
to mark by italics not important insertions only, but to aim
at marking in this manner everything, even trifling pronouns
and auxiliary verbs, not in the originals, carrying out how
ever their intention very imperfectly : the choice for after
editors lies between adopting a different system, and carry-
ing out theirs to the full'." Between these alternatives few
perhaps will censure those who have chosen the latter with-
out much hesitation.
The following observations, therefore, grounded on the
practice of our Translators, will guide us in a vast number
of doubtful cases.
(i) The English possessive pronoun, when it renders
the Hebrew or Greek article, should be set in italics. Com-
pare in 16 1 1 Judg. iii. 20. 2 Sam. vi. 7; xvii. 23. 2 Kin.
^ GroteMS. p. 24. See above, p. 23, note.
The' Italic type. '75
ix. 35; xiii. 3. 2 Chr. xiii. 10. Job i. 5; ii. 13. 1 Cor. i. r.
2 Cor. i. X. Gal. v. 10. Eph. iv. 28. Phil. ii. 13, So in
1629, Gen. xxvi. 11. Neh. xii. 42: in 1638, Matt. viii. 3;
X. 24; xii. 10, 33; xiii. 15 {icr); xiv. 19, 31; xv. 5, Sac. passim .'
in 1762, Matt. xii.. 46; xxi. 31; xxvi. 23, 51; xxvii. 24: in
1769, Matt. XV. 8 J XXV. 32. Mark v. 29; x. 16, &c.
(2) Since the definite article is only the unemphatic
form of the demonstrative 'that,' and has itself a demon-
strative force', it might not appear necessary to set "that"
in italics when it represents the Greek or Hebrew article.
In 1611, however, it is thus printed so often as to prove
that our Translators designed to do so always with "this"
and "that.'' For their practice compare Gen. xviii. 32. Ex.
ix. 2"]; xxxiv. i. Num. xi. 32. Josh. iii. 4. i Sam. xiv. 8;
xxv. 24. I Chr. xviii. 11; xxi. 22. 2 Chr. xx. 29; xxxvi. 18.
Ezra ix. 2 ; X. 9. Eccles. vi. 12. Luke viii. 14. 2 Tim. ii. 4.
In 1629 many more were added, e.g. Gen. xxxi. 43 {"these"
ter); xliii. 16 {bis): in 1638, i Chr. vi. 64; vii. 21. 2 Chr.
xxviii. 22. Ezra x. 4. Neh. viii. 10. Job xxxii. 5. Ps. Ii.
4. Eccles. viii. 8; ix. 9. Isai. xxxvii. 30 (yet not 2 Kin.
xix. 29). Jer. ix. 26; xxxviii. 12. Ezek. xliv. 3; xlvi. 2, 8.
Hab. i. 6. Mark iv. 11; ix. 42. John v. 13. Acts xxiv. 22.
Rom. xvi. 22. I Cor. ix. 12; xi. 27. 2 Cor. v. i, 4. 2
Thess. i. 11. i Tim. vi. 7, 14. 2 Pet. i. 14: a few in 1769,
3 Sam. xvi. 11; xviii. 32. Hos. ix. 10. Yet in the New
Testament this rule is even now greatly neglected.
(3) The idioms of the English and the Hebrew differ
so widely that no attempt has been made, in the great
majority of cases, to print the English definite article in
italics when the Hebrew one is wanting. The only apparent
instance of such distinction being kept up by our Translators
occurs in i Sam. xxvi. 8, and is a mere error, the Hebrew
article being present: hence "the" is put into Roman type
1 Bain, English Grammar, p. 34.
76 Sect. III.'] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
in 1638'. Occasionally, however, the sense is so much
affected, perhaps for the worse, by the presence of the
English article, that we should be careful to note its absence
in the Hebrew: e.g. Ps. xlv. i. Ezek. iv. i; x. 20; xxiii. 45.
Hos. ii. 4; viii. 7; x. 10 ; xii. 4. Joel ii. 6. Amos vii. 10.
Jonah iv. 10 marg. Mic. v. 5. In thus dealing with the Greek
article rather more freedom may be assumed, regard being
always had to the anarthrous style of certain of the sacred
writers, and to the licence which permits the omission of
the article in certain constructions. Compare Ecclus. xliv.
18. Rom. i. 6; ii. 14. i Cor. ix. 20. GaL iv. 31. i Thess.
ii. 6. I Tim. ii. 5. Heb. ii. 5. i Pet. i. 12; iv. 10. i John
ii. I. 3 John 3. Rev. xiv. 9; xv. 2; xxi. 17. The English
indefinite article'', or none at all, would better suit most of
these places.
(4) Annexed to proper and common appellations of
places the Hebrew n, the old accusative termination, is re-
garded as denoting motion to, and its absence, or that of a
corresponding preposition, is indicated by italics : e.g. Job
xxx. 23; Ps. V. 7 in 1611. But n prefixed, which maybe
the article, and sometimes accompanies n annexed (compare
2 Sam. xiii. 10), is not so regarded. Prepositions of motion
in English, which have no Hebrew equivalent, should be
systematically set in italics, the rather since it is not always
certain that the right one is employed, e.g. 1 Sam. xxiii. 25.
2 Kin. xvi. 8.
(s) When an article is prefixed to a participle, but not
otherwise, and it is rendered by " which are," "that is" &c.
("such as were" Eccles. iv. i), these words are best printed
^ In Jobxi. 16 alsoSjTid. A. 3. meaning to italicise our indefi-
14, B. M. 1276. 1. 4 and 3050. g. 3 nite article, as 1611 seems never
read ^'the miseiy, " but this is to have done, but only 1638 in
probably a misprint for ''thy Acts x. 3, and 1 762 in Acts xxi v.
misery" of the other issue. 5.
^ It is, of course, quite un-
The Italic type. *77
without italics, as in 1611 they are pretty uniformly, e.g.
Lev. X. 16. Deut. xx. 11; xxv. 6, 18; xxix. 29'. In 1638
italics came to be employed in some cases of this kind, e. g.
^Hhat was built" Judg. vi. 28; '■'which is shed" Ps. Ixxix.
10; "she that looketh" Cant. vi. 10; ''one that accuseth"
John V. 45. In Judg. xi. 30 marg. "that which cometh
fortV of i6ii is properly changed in 1629 into "that
which cometh forth."
(6) But even if the article be prefixed to an adjective,
the correct practice is to italicise the words supplied. Thus
in 1611 "that are wise," "that are mighty" Isai. v. 21, 22;
"who is holy" Heb. vii. 26, in which passages there is no
article. In Judg. viii. 15, where the article is found, we have
"that flr.? weary" in 1611, "that are weary" 1629, "that are
weary" 1638 correctly. This last edition is very careful on
the point, having rightly put into italics what had previously
been Roman in i Sam. xv. 9. Neh. iv. 14. Ps. Ixxxv. 12.
Ezek. xxii. 5. Yet in Judg. xvii. 6; xxi. 25 and such like
passages some adopt (not very consistently) "that which
was right," to intimate the presence of the article, as x Sam.
ix. 24 in 1638.
(7) In such phrases as "and it came to pass... that," if
the Hebrew copulative ) be not expressed at the beginning
of the second clause, its absence is denoted by italicising
"that," which otherwise would stand in Roman type. This
nice distinction is observed by our Translators with as much
consistency as they display in greater matters. Thus 1611
in Gen. iv. 14. Ex. xxxiii. 8. Num. xvi. 7. 2 Kin. xviii.
I. I Chr. xiv. 15. Esther v. 2. Isai. x. 12, 20, 27; xxiv.
18. So in 1629, Ex. xxxiii. 7. Lev. ix. i. Num. xvii. 5:
in 1638, Neh. iv. 16: in 1762, Matt. xiii. 53; xix. i. Luke
XX. I. Compare Luke v. i, 17; vii. 12; viii. i, &c.
1 In the concise style of poetry the absence of the article before
we may often wiUingly overlook the present participle.
78 Sect. III.'] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
(8) The personal pronoun, when omitted with the
Hebrew infinitive (occasionally with some risk of ambiguity
in the sense) should always, when supplied in the version, be
printed in italics. This comprehensive rule is abided by in
161 1 at Gen. vi. 19, 20 "to keep them alivej" Ex. xxx.
12 (second case, but overlooked in the first), 15; xxxi. 13.
Deut. xxvi. 18.' I Kin. xii. 6 ("/" overlooked by 1629 and
later Bibles), i Chr. xxviii. 4. 2 Chr. xxxv. 6. Isai. 1. 4
("/" again overlooked in 1629 and its successors). Thus
also in 1629, Ex. xxviii. 28. Esther iv. 11: in 1638, Gen.
iii. 6. Acts xii. ig. Rom. xiii. 5; in 1769, Ex. xxxv. i.
Deut. xxix. 29. Heb. xii. 10.
(9) Where in Hebrew the first of two nouns is in the
state of construction, the word "of" between them is not
italicised in English : but if the preceding noun be sus-
ceptible of a change by reason of the state of construction,
and yet be not so changed, "of" or its equivalent is italicised.
Compare, for example, Ex. xxxvii. 24 with Ex. xxv. 39.
The Masoretic points are necessarily taken for true under
this head.
(10) It would seem natural to italicise "own" in the
expression "your own," "his own," &c. where the original
has but the simple possessive pronoun. Yet in i6ri we
find it so printed only in 2 Sam. xviii. 13. Job v. 13; ix. 20.
Prov. i. 18 {his). Blayney has "his own'' in Gen. i. 27, and
in no other place, as if he shrank from making about 200
changes in respect to one word. We should itaHcise "own"
only in Job xix. 1 7, where its presence excludes one very
possible sense, and in Acts xxi. 11, where it is important to
mark that koxTov is not in the text.
(11) The Hebrew preposition \ "to," with or without
the verb "to be*," is considered as equivalent, idiom for
idiom, with the English verb "to have." It is so treated
in the book of 16 11 usually (e.g. Gen. xii. 20; xvi. i), but
The Italic type. • 79
not always (e.g. Gen. xi. 6 "they have,'' ver. 30 *'she hacT').
But "pertained" in such phrases is always italicised, as Judg.
vi. II in 1611. Hence we would not follow Scholefield',
who reads "what have I" i Cor. v. 12.
(12) We have adopted, with some hesitation, Mr
Gorle's' refined distinction, confirmed by 16 11 in Jer. xH. 16,
between 1D>? "after that" and XT'^M "after that;" not
however with infinitives, as 2 Chr. xxvi. 2. Jer. xxxvi. 27;
xl. I.
(13) When in different parts of Scripture a phrase or
expression is given with more or less fulness, it is right to
distinguish the shorter form, by setting the missing part of
it in italics. Examples are in 1611 "dead men" Ex. xii. 33;
''mighty man" Ps. cxx. 4 marg. (compare Ruth ii. i. i Sam.
xiv. 52. Jer. xli. 16, where "man" is expressed): in 1638,
Job xvii. 8, 10. Isai. xxix. 8; xliv. 25: in 1769, Isai. xH. 2.
Again in 1611, "fill with" Gen. xliv. i. Ps. Ixxi. 8 {bis);
Ixxii. 1 9, a preposition being supphed after the verb (^/O)
in Ex. xvi. 32. 2 Kin. ix. 24. Ezra ix. 11. Job xli. 7.
Ezelc. xxxii. 6. Care, however, should be taken to put in
italics no more than is really wanting : thus in Matt. viii. 25
■Ti-poa-eXdovTe's ought to be "came to him;" Matt. x. i
irpocTKaXecra.jj.evo'i "called unto him," as it is given in 1762,
not as the same word is represented by 1769 in Matt. xv.
32 "called unto him." This rule extends very widely, and is
difficult to be observed with perfect consistency.
^ In the Greek and English the Bible pubhshed since his time.
New Testament, published at ^ The Rev. J. Gorle, Rector
Cambridge by Professor Scholefield of Whatcote, submitted to the
{new edition, 1836), many words Syndics of the University Press,
were printed in italics for tlie first in or about 1864, very valuable
time, chiefly such as bear on our and elaborate notes on the use of
first rule, that regarding pronouns. italics in oar Bibles, which proved
The changes he introduced evi- of great service in the preparation
dence great care, but seem not to of the Cambridge Paragraph Bible,
have influenced other editions of
8o Sect. I 11?^ Authorized Version of the Bible {1611).
(14) The verb substantive is italicised before the
participle passive {Paiitj, to distinguish it from the Niphal
conjugation of the verb (e.g. Gen. xxix. 31, 33 "was hated"
in 1629 Camb.); but more Hcence has been granted to the
auxiliaries that render the active participle {PoeP). In Num.
X. 29 we prefer "we are journeying," though in other places
the present "is", "are", &c. is in Roman type, but not
"was" or " were."
Such are the principal rules which the Translators of the
Authorized Version designed to follow in the arrangement of
itahcs for the standard Bible of 161 1. How httle what they
printed was systematically reviewed and corrected in the
preparation of later editions is evident from the numerous
glaring errors, committed by them, which have remained un-
detected down to this day. The reader will perceive what
is meant by comparing the original Hebrew or Greek with
any modern Bible in i Chr. vii. 6. 2 Chr. x. 16. Neh. v. 19.
Job i. 5; xxii. 24; xxx. 5; xxxiv. 14; xli. 20. Ps. Iv. 21.
Prov. XV. 26. Cant. v. 12. Isai. xxii. 18 {"like" a little
doubtful); Jer. xi. 4, 7; xxxvi. 22; xlvi. 13. Ezek. iv. 4,
9; xiii. 18; xxii. 20 marg.; xxxix. 11 ; xliii. 3 marg. Dan.
i. 7; viii. 26; ix. 23 marg. Obad. 6. Hab. iii. 9. i Esdr.
viii. 63. Tobit. iii. 3. Wisd. ii. i; xix. 14. i Mace. viii.
i8j X. 24; xii. 37. Tit. ii. 3. 3 John 12. Indeed some
more recent corrections are positively false, e.g. 2 Chr.
iii. II "one wing of the one" (1638): Luke x. 30 "man"
(1762).
What Blayney intended to do and seems to have lacked
time for (Appendix D), has been regarded as a matter of
imperative duty by the compiler of the present work. He
has made out a full list of all the changes with respect to
italics, in which the Cambridge Paragraph Bible as edited
by him differs from his standard, the Cambridge small
pica octavo of 1858 (see above, p. 38), together with such
TTie Punctuation.
reasons for them as each case might require; and has de-
posited the hst for future reference in the Library of the
Syndics of the University Press.
Section IV.
On the system of punctuation adopted in 1611, and modified in
more recent Bililes.
"The question of punctuation," to employ the language
of Professor Grote', "has two parts: one, respecting the
general carrying it out for purposes of rhythm and dis-
tinction of sentences, independent of any question as to the
meaning of the words ; the other respecting the particular
cases where different punctuation involves difference of
meaning." In regard to the first of these parts, much
variety of practice will always exist, according to the age in
which a writer lives, or the fashion which he has adopted
for himself Thus the edition of 16 11 abounds with paren-
theses^ which are largely discarded in modern Bibles,
wherein commas supply their place, unless indeed they are
left unrepresented altogether. The note of admiration,
which is seldom met with in the old black-letter copies
(wherein the note of interrogation usually stands in its room :
e.g. Prov. xix. 7) is scattered more thickly over Blayney's
pages than the taste of the present times would approve.
Upon the whole, while the system of recent punctuation is
heavier and more elaborate than necessity requires, and
might be lightened to advantage ", that of the standard of
16 1 1 is too. scanty to afford the guidance needed by the
1 Grote MS. p. 25. See above, nuteargumentforthe priority of the
p. 23, note. ' Syndic's copy (see above, pp. 8, 9).
'2 in Synd. A. 3. 14, these 3 For instance, in such expres-
marks of parenthesis often seem to sions as "and beliold," "and lo,"
have been inserted with a pen, in "for lo;" we should omit the,
places where the Oxford reprinthas comma set by Blayney, &c. be-
them; thus supplying another mi- tween the two words.
82 Sect. IV.] Authorized Version of the BiUe (1611).
voice and eye in the act of public reading. "It is a torture
to read aloud from, as those who have had to do it know\"
Grote contrasts it in this particular with a Cambridge edition
of 1683, into which more changes in the stops were admitted
than later books cared to follow, and whose punctuation
differs in fact but little from that in vogue in recent times.
The case in which difference of punctuation involves
difference of meaning cannot be thus summarily dismissed.
Since interpretation is now concerned, rather than arbitrary
liking or convenience, the principles laid down in the First
Section are strictly applicable here (pp. 3, 14). The stops
found in the original ought not to be altered unless the
sense they assign be not merely doubtful, but manifestly
wrong^- Modern changes, if still abided by, should be
scrupulously recorded, and their retention can be justified
only by the consideration that it is at once pedantic and
improper to restore errors of the standard Bible which have
once been banished out of sight. The following list Will be
found to contain all divergencies of punctuation from that
prevailing in recent editions, not being too insignificant to
deserve special notice, which can be supposed to influence
the sense. They naturally divide themselves into two
classes, those which are, and those which are not, counte-
nanced by the two issues of 161 1.
I. The stops of 161 1 are retained in preference to those
of later Bibles, there being no strong reason to the contrary,
in
Gen. xxxi. 40. "Thus I was in the day, the drought consumed
•me," 1611, after Masoretic stops, LXX., Vulg., against the Bishops',
1638 — 1769, moderns, who have "Thus I was; (, 163S — 1763) in the
^ Grote MS., ubi stipra. Dr Pusey's view seems very main-
" Thus no stronger stop than XsxxvUole. {Book of Daniel,^. 300),
a colon (as in 161 1) is proposed that quite another line than Zerub-
after Jesaiah, i Chr. iii. 21, though babel's now follows.
The Punctuation. * 83
day the drought consumed me." [Lev. iv. -z, "{concerning things which
ought not to be done)." Here 1769 and the moderns reject the
parenthesis of the earlier books, which, though not found in vv. 13, 22,
27, tends to reUeve a hard construction. Joshua iii. 16, "very far, from
the city Adam," 1611—1630. Ii> 1629 Camb. and subsequent editions
the comma after "far " is removed, but the other distribution is not less
probable, i Kin. xii. 32, "and hell offered upon the altar (so did he in
Bethel,) || sacrificing." The moderns, after 1769, punctuate "and he||
offered upon the altar. So did he in Bethel, || sacrificing: " against the
Hebrew stops, Zakeph-katon standing over both "altar" and "Bethel-"
and rendering the margin (which provides for ^U*1 being the Kal rather
than the Hiphil conjugation) quite unintelligible, xix. 5, "behold then,
an angel" (npnan)) : "behold, then an angel," 1769, moderns. Neh.
ix. 4, "upon the stairs of the Levites," (D*1^n n^JJD""?!?) : "upon
the stairs, of the Levites," 1769, moderns, ver. 5, "Jeshua and
■ Kadmiel," (cf. Ezra ii. 40): "Jeshua, and Kadmiel," 1769, modems.
Job xix. 28, "persecutewehim?...foundinme." 1611 — 16x7. But 1629
Lond., 1630 place the interrogative also after "me:" 1629 Camb., 1638,
modems, transfer the second clause into the oratio ohliqtta "persecute we
him, ...found in me?" xxxi. 30. This verse is rightly set in a jDarenthesis
in 1611 — 1744, which 1762 and the modems remove, xxxiii. 5, "If
thou canst, answer me," as in ver. 32. The first comma is removed in
T629 Camb. (not 1629 Lond., 1630) and all modern books, xl. 24
tnarg., "or bore" 1611 : "or bore,"' 1629, 1638, Bagster 1846. But
1744, 1762, moderns, " or, bore" quite absurdly. Psalm ii. 12, "but a
little: Blessed," 1611 — 1744, "but a Uttle. Blessed," 1762 mod;'.
Ixxix. 5, "wilt thou be angry, for ever?" Cf. Ps. xiii. i; Ixxxix. 46.
The comma is removed by 1616 (not 1617, 1630), 1629 Camb., &c. ver.
II, "come before thee. According to the greatness of thy power:
Preserve thou." Thus i6ri — 17441 following the Hebrew punctuation:
"come before thee; According to the greatness of thy power (, 1762
only) Preserve thou" 1769, moderns, very boldly, though approved by
Dean Perowne. Ixxxix. 46, "How long, Lord^, wilt thou hide thyself,
^ The two lines of the couplet xl. 12, Rebiah has tempted 1762
are closely connected, as the to change the comma after "head"
parallelism shews. Here, and in into a semicolon, 1769 moderns
some other places (notably in Ps. into a colon, where we prefer the
iii. 5; Ixiv. 7), the Masoretic comma of 1611 — ^1744-
punctuation is at variance with ' So read instead of "Lord?"
the poetical structure. So in Ps. of 1769 mod,
6—2
84 Sect. IV?[ Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
for ever?" The third comma is removed in 1629 London and Camb.
(not 1630), 1638, 1744, 1769 mod. In 1762 this comma is strengthened
into a semicolon. Prov. i. 27. The final colon of 161 1 — 1630 is clearly
preferable to the full stop of 1629 Camb., moderns, xix. 1. Restore
the comma before "sinneth", discarded in 1762: also in xxi. 28, that
before "speaketh," removed in 1769: both these for the sake of
perspicuity, xxx. i fin. The full stop is changed into a comma by
1769 mod. Eccles. ii. 3, "(yet acquainting mine heart with wisdom)."
In 1769 mod. the marks of parenthesis are rejected and a semicolon
placed after "wisdom." Cant. vii. 9, ", For my beloved, that" 1611,
&c. (", For my beloved that," 1629 Lond., 1630: almost preferable;
of. Heb.): "For my beloved, that" 1769, moderns, viii. 2, ", of the
juice" 1611— 1630: "of the juice" 1629 Camb., 1638, &c. Isai. xxiv.
14, "they shall sing",. The comma is found only in 1611 (Oxford
reprint, not Synd. A. 3. 14), and acknowledged by Vulg. and Field
("y««/(i;teK/y") as representing the Hebrew ^//^Kfl/f/i. xlviii. 12, ", O
Jacob, and Israel my called;" 1611— 1630. But 1629 Camb., 1638,
place commas after "Israel," 1769 and the moderns join "Jacob and
Israel," against the Hebrew stops. Lam. ii. 4, "pleasant to the eye,"
(cf. Heb. stop) : 1769 mod. remove the comma, iv. 15, ", when they
fled away and wandered:" ( , for : in 1769 mod.). Hosea vii. 11, "a
silly dove, without heart." In 1629 Camb. and the moderns, the
comma (which represents the Hebrew accent) is removed, as if "without
heart" referred exclusively to the dove. Hagg. i. i, 12, 14; ij. 2
remove the comma of 1769 mod. after "Josedech." Cf. Zech. i. i.
2 Esdr. viii. 39, "and the reward that they shall have." (ft
salvationis et mercedis receptionis, Vulg., but et salutis, et recipieiida:
mercedis Junius): but 1762 mod. place a comma after "reward," as if
receptionis of Vulg. belonged also to salvationis. xii. 2, "and behold,
the head that remained, and the four wings appeared no more." In
1762 a comma is inserted after "wings:" in 1769 mod. both commas
are removed. There is a pause in the sense after " remained," such as a
semicolon would perhaps better represent, before the vision in ch.xi. 18,
&c., is repeated. Judith iv. 6, "toward the open country near to
Dothaim (/caret Trpoffonrov toO ireSlov toD TrX-qalov Aadat/j., LXX.). Here
1629 Camb., 1630, &c., insert a comma before "near." viii. 9, lo. In
1769 mod. the marks of parenthesis are withdrawn, to the detriment of
perspicuity, xiv. 17, "After, he went" {xal cWijXe^v, LXX.): 1629
Camb. (not 1630), 1638 mod. remove the necessary comma. Ecclus.
xxxvii. 8, "(For he will counsel for himself):" 1769 mod. reject the
*
The Punctuation. 85
marks of parenthesis, setting a semicolon after "himself", ver. 11,
" , of finishing" (irepl avirreXeias, LXX.) : 1769 mod. obscure the sense
by rejecting the comma. Baruch vi. 40, "that they are gods?" In
1629, &c., "gods," the interrogation being thrown upon the end of the
verse. But compare the refrains ver. 44, 52, 56, 65, to justify our
arrangement of the paragraph, i Mace. vi. 51, "to cast darts, and
slings." The comma is removed in 1638 mod.
S. Matt. ix. 20 — 22, are inclosed in a parenthesis by 161 1 — 1762,
which 1769 rejects^. S. Mark iii. 17, and v. 41. The marks of paren-
thesis (of which 1769 mod. make too clean a riddance) are to be restored
from 1611 — 1762. S. John ii. 15, " and the sheep and the oxen," thus
keeping the animals distinct from irayras ("them all... with tlie sheep
and oxen," Bishops'). In 1630 (not 1638, 1743), 1762 mod., a comma
intrudes after "sheep." xviii. 3, "a band of men, and officers," 1611 —
1762, thus distinguishing the Roman cohort from the Jewish uTrij/j^rai
(Archb. Trench). In 1769 mod. the comma is lost. Acts xi. 26,
"taught much people, and the disciples were called," 161 1 — 1630: both
verbs depending on i-^hero. Yet 1638 — 1743 substitute a semicolon
for the comma, while 1762 mod. begin a new sentence after "people,"
as if the editors had never glanced at the Greek, xviii. 18, "and
Aquila: having shorn his head"; Paul being the person referred to in
Kupd/ieyos. By changing the colon into a semicolon, 1762 mod. render
this more doubtful. Rom. i. 9, " , always in my prayers," i6ri, 1612,
16x3. The first comma is removed in 1629 Camb. and London, 1630,
&c. . the second changed into a semicolon by 1769 mod. Cf. I Thess.
i. 2; Philem. 4. iv. i, "Abraham our father, as pertaining to the
flesh," 1611 — 1762. In 1769 mod. the comma is transferred from after
"father" to before "our." v. 13 — 17 were first inclosed in a paren-
thesis by 1769, which is followed by all moderns, even by the American
Bible of 1867, though the American revisers of 1851 (see p. 36) had
removed it. It is worse than useless, inasmuch as it interrupts the
course of the argument, viii. 33 Jzn. The colon of 1611 — 1762 is
almost too great a break, yet 1769 mod. substitute a full stop. The
semicolon of T/ie Five Clergymen is quite sufficient, xv. 7, "received
us," 161 1 — 1743. The comma is removed in 1762 mod. i Cor. vii. 5,
"prayer," 161 1 — 1630. But 1638 mod. substitute a semicolon for the
comma, as if to drive us to take the various reading (rvi'ipxv<rBi of Beza
1 The parenthesis is absent in Luke viii. 42 — 48, but we may
from the parallel passage of S. retain it from 161 1— 1743, though
Mark. It is not so much wanted 1762 mod. reject it.
86 Sed. IV.] Authorized Version of the Bible {\(>i.\).
1598 (note, hot text), and the Elzevirs, viii. 7, "with conscience of the
idol unto this hour," 1611—1762, as if the reading im apn rod ddtiXov
were accepted ("with the yet abiding consciousness of the idol,"), or
cf. Phil. i. 26, and Dr Moulton's Winer, p. 584; In 1769 mod. the
comma is deleted. 2 Cor. xiii. 2, "as if I were present the second
time," 1611 — 1762. In 1769 mod. a comma is put in after "present,"
through an obvious misconception. Eph. iii. 2 — iv. i, "of the Lord,"
is wrongly set in a, parenthesis by 1769 mod. (not American, 1867).
Rather connect ch. iii. i with ver. 14. Phil. i. 11, "by Jesus Christ
unto the glory..." In 1762 mod. a comma is inserted before "unto."
Col. ii. II, "of the flesh," the two clauses beginning withe*- tJ being
parallel (cf. var. led.), so that 1762 mod. wrongly remove the comma
after "flesh." i Thess. iii. 7, ", by your faith" i6ti — 1630, but 1629
London and Camb. and all after them wrongly omit the comma.
2 Thess. i. 8, "in flaming fire," 161 1 — 1762, connecting the words
with ^j- TH iiroKaXi^ei, ver. 7. In 1769 mod. the comma is absent.
Titus ii. 8, "sound speech that cannot..." The comma after "speech"
in 1769 mod. obscures, rather than helps, the English, ver. 12, " teach-
ing us that denying ungodliness and worldly lusts we should live..."
Thus the sentence runs in the Oxford reprint of 1611 and in 1612,
and this is the safest plan in such a construction, but Synd. A. 3. 14
places a comma after "lusts," and is followed by 161 3 and the rest. In
1629 Camb., &c. another comma is set after "us," which 1769 mod. do
not improve upon by transposing it to after " that.'' Heb. ii. 9, "lower
than the angels,". In 1769 mod. this comma is removed, so as to compel
us to take 5iii rh tra.B-qjj.a. toO Bavarov with the preceding clause, to which
it hardly seems to belong, iii. 7 — 11. Reject the marks of parenthesis
introduced into modern Bibles in 1769. The American Bible of 1867
has them not. x. 12, "for ever, sat down." So 1611 — 1630, plainly
rejecting " is set down for ever " of Bishops' Bible. This arrangement is
supported by our standard Cambridge edition of 1858, and the American
(1867), by Bp. Christ. Wordsworth, &c., and is surely safer than "for
ever sat down'' of 1638 — 1769 and most moderns, xii. 23. Restore the
commaof 1611 — 30 after "assembly": see below, p. 253. xiii. 7. Restore
the full stop of 1611 at the end of this verse, which 1762 mod. change
to a colon. 2 Pet. ii. 14. The Greek compels us to reject the comma
after "adultery" of 1743 and mod. Jude 7, "the cities about them, in
like manner..." The comma after "them" is injudiciously removed by
1638, 1699 (not 1743), while 1762 mod. increase the error by placing it
after "in like manner.''
The Punctuation. *87
It would be endless, and would answer no good purpose,
to enumerate all the cases wherein minute but real improve-
ments in the punctuation, introduced into editions subse-
quent to 1611, have been universally acquiesced in (e.g.
Jer. xvii. 3; Dan. xi. 18; Bel & Drag. ver. 10; Matt. xix. 4;
Rom. ii. 13 — 15; I Pet. v. 13). Some very strange over-
sights of the standard Bible, in this as in other particulars
(see pp. 3, 4), were permitted to hold their place quite late.
Thus in John xii. 20 "And there were certain Greeks among
them, that came up to worship at the feast : " the intrusive
comma lingered till 1769. The comma, which originally
stood after "about midnight," Acts xxvii. 27, was removed
and set after "Adria" later than 1638. In regard to
weightier matters, the comma put by 1611 after "God" in
Titus ii. 13 is fitly removed by 1769 mod., that "the great
God and our Saviour" may be seen to be joint predicates of
the same Divine Person. Luke xxiii. 32 affords us a rare
instance of an important change in the stops subsequent to
1769 (we have not been able to trace it up earlier than
D'Oyly and Mant's Bible of 181 7) "And there were also two
other malefactors," where recent editors insert a comma
before "malefactors," in order to obviate the possibility of
mistake in the meaning of a phrase which is rather Greek
than English. They were rightly unwilling to adopt the
alternative of changing the plural "other" into "others," as
the American Bible (1867) has unfortunately done '- The
following chief additional changes in punctuation recom-
mended by us, like those affecting the text itself (for
1 Luke X. I, is exactly parallel' 2 Mace. vii. 34; xi. 7, 11, 20;
in this use of other, but that Matt, xxiii. 23; Luke xi. 16,42;
antiquated plural is very common xviii. 9; John xix. 18; Acts xvii.
in our version: Josh. viii. 22; xii. 9 (but others ver. 34) ; i Cor. xiv.
19; 2 Sam. ii. 13; i Esdr. vii. 6; 29; 2 Cor. xiii. 2; Phil. i. 17;
1 Esdr. X. 6, 57; xi. 18; xvi. 22; ii. 3;- iv. 3, most of which remam
Tobit vi. 14; Wisd. xi. 10, 13; unchanged in modern Bibles,
Sect. IV.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
which see Appendix A), though usually sanctioned by
respectable authority, occasionally by some recent Bibles,
must ultimately depend on their own merits for justifica-
tion.
II. Passages in which the stops, as well of 161 1 as of
most later Bibles, have been altered in the Cambridge Para-
graph Bible.
Ex. xi. I — 3 is placed within » parenthesis, thus referring ver. 4 to
ch. A. 29. Josh. vi. I might well be treated in the same manner.
Josh. XV. I, "even to the border of Edom" is better followed by a
comma, as in 1762, than by the semicolon of 1611 — 1744: both stops
are removed in 1769. i Kin. vii. 19, and xxi. 25, 26, should be set in
parentheses, so as to connect closely the preceding and following
verses in either case. xxi. 20. With 1617 (only) place a comma at the
end of this verse, the protasis beginning with ]y' ver. 20, the apodosis
with 'iin ver. 21, just as in ch. xx. 36. Cf. also ch. xx. 42; xxi. 29.
2 Kin. XV. 25. Set a semicolon after "Arieh," in place of the comma of
1611, &c. The "him" following refers to "Pekah," not to "Arieh."
So Tremellius after Heb.^ Job iv. 6. See Appendix A. vi. 10, "Yea,
I would harden myself in sorrow ; let him not spare : " forms one
line in the stichometry (DelitzscK). This does not appear in 16 ir—
1744, which set a comma after "spare," or in 1762 mod., which
punctuate " : let him not spare." xxviii. 3. Lighten the colon of
1611, &c., after "perfection" into a comma. "The stones" is governed
by "searcheth out," whether we consider nvJ?"73? to be used ad-
verbially, or no. Ps. cv. 6. "Ye children of Jacob, his chosen."
Unless the comma be inserted, "his chosen" would not be understood
as plural. In i Chr. xvi. 13, a comma is inserted by 1769 mod. without
much need. Ps. cvii. 35. End in a semicolon: yet all our Bibles have
a full stop. Ps. cviii. 5, 6. All our Bibles except that of the Tract
Society (1861) join these two verses, which seems an impossible aiTange-
ment [Perowne). Substitute a full stop for the colon of 161 1 (which is
^ In Neh. xii. 24, we would a colon. It would seem from
substitute a semicolon instead of a i Chr. ix. 15 — 17; ch. xi. 17 — ig,
full stop at the end of the verse, that the list of the singers ends
and perhaps ought to change the with Obadiah, that of the porters
comma after Obadiah, ver. 25, into begins with Meshullam.
The Punctuation. '89
made a semicolon by 1629 Camb. and the moderns) at the end of ver. 5,
and a semicolon for the colon after "delivered," as 1611 has in Ps. Ix. 5.
Prov. vi. ■/. Since this verse, as well as ver. i, is plainly hypothetical
[Bp. Christ. Wordsworth), in spite of LXX., Vulg., and Tremellius, a
comma must take the place of the full stop of 1611, &z. after "mouth."
viii. 2, "high places by the way." Transfer the comma of 1611 from
after "place" to after "way." Eccles. iv. i, "and behold," 1629
Camb. — 1762. In 1769 mod. the comma is removed though it is really
wanted. Even the Hebrew has a distinctive mark (') here. Cant. iii. 2,
"in the streets and in the broad ways,". So LXX., the Hebrew
punctuation and parallelism. In 161 r, &c., the comma is transferred to
a place after "streets," thus joining the second clause with what follows.
Isai. xi. II, "his people, which shall be left from Assyria,". So the
Hebrew stops, the analogy of ver. 16 (recognized by 161 1 — 1762, not
by 1769 mod.), LXX., Vulg., Lowth, Field : "his people that shall be
left, from Assyria" 161 1 — 1762: in 1769 mod. another comma follows
"people." xxxii. 9. This verse is a distich, the true division of
which after "voice" is plainer in Hebrew than in English. It is
variously punctuated in our Bibles, but all agree in suggesting a false
division into three lines, ending respectively at "ease," "daughters,"
".speech." xxxviii. 10, "I said,". All insert the comma in ver. 11.
Jer. xlviii. 29. Instead of the parenthesis which encloses "he is
exceeding proud" in all our Bibles, substitute a semicolon before, a
colon after the words, as in Isai. xvi. 6 in 1762 mod. Ezek. v. 6, "my
judgments, and my statutes." The comma, imperatively required by
the Hebrew, was inserted from 1629 (both editions) to 1762, dis-
carded in 1769 mod. xxi. 29, "that are slain of the wicked." The
comma after "slain", apparently employed by 1611, &c. to aid the
voice, fails to represent the status constructus of the Hebrew, xlvi. 18,
"by oppression to thrust them out" renders a single Hebrew word
(pfpressione deturbando eos, Trem.). Yet 1611 — 1630 separate the
English by placing a comma after "oppression," which 1762 mod.
restore after it had been rejected by 1629 Camb., 1744. xlviii. 30, "of
the city:" so the Hebrew stops. The Bishops' Bible and 1611— 1630
have a comma after "city," which 1629 Camb. and the moderns omit
altogether (cf. Wordsworth). Hosea ix. i;, "in Gilgal:" the colon of
i6ri and the rest is too strong for the sense and the Hebrew accent.
xii. 10. Remove the comma of 1611 &c. after "similitudes." Cf.
Heb. Micah vi. 5, " ; from Shittim" the inserted semicolon represent-
ing the Hebrew Athnakh (cf. Wordsworth). The Bishops' Bible
90 Sect. IV l\ Authorized Version of the Bible (t.6ii).
separates these words from the preceding, though only by a
comma ^.
2 Esdr. ii. 15 marg. " , as a dove," with 1629 — 1744. In 1611 we
have "as a dove:" in 1630 " , as a dove: " against the Latin. In 1762
mod. " , as a dove" but our way seems safer, vii. 42, "is not the end,
where..." Without the inserted comma, our version is hardly in-
telligible; in eo sc. sceculo, not fine. Judith viii. 21, "if we be taken,
so all..." Junius and i6ri, &c. join ourws closely to the preceding
words. (Cf. Moulton's Winer, p. 678). Wisd. xiii. 13, "the very
refuse among those, which served to no use," (to ik i^ airup awo^Xrifia
eis oiSh elSxpv<'"''oy) . If, with 1611, &c., we omit the comma, "those"
will inevitably be taken as the antecedent to "which.'' xvii. 11 — 13.
Place these verses within a parenthesis. Prayer of Manasses, 11. 17, 18,
" : Thou, O Lord,..." The very long English sentence is so constructed
(differently from the Greek, this Prayer having been rendered from the
Old Latin, see p. 47), that the apodosis does not begin before this point;
yet 16:1 and all its successors put a full stop before "Thou." We
adopt a colon from the Bishops' Bible, i Mace. vi. 36, "every occasion,
wheresoever the beast was:" far preferable to "every occasion:
wheresoever the beast was," of i6ii, &c. ix. ^4. marg. " uttderstood on
the sabbath day'' 1629 — 1744. In 1762 mod. the false punctuation of
1611 — 1630 is revived [^'understood, on the sabbath day"), against the
Greek, which is not in the same order as in ver. 43. We set ver. 35 — ■
42 in a. parenthesis, x. i, "Antiochus, szimamed Epiphanes" 6
eTTKpavTj!, the comma after "Antiochus" distinguishing the text from
that of Josephus, namely toO iinrj>a,vovs, as mentioned in the margin.
2 Mace. x. 29, "men upon horses with bridles of gold" {i<p' hiroiv
Xpvaox<OKLvo>v avdpes). In 161 1, &c., a comma, worse than idle, is set
after "horses." xiii. -i, "a Grecian power, of footmen, &c." In i6ii,
&c. we have "a Grecian power of footmen^."
S. Matt. xix. 28, "which have followed me, in the regeneration, when
&c." So 1630 alone of our old Bibles, with Nourse {Paragraph
.Bible, Boston, 1836), Bagster, 1846, Scholefield (English), Lachmann,
Tischendorf, Tregelles. This is at any rate the safest course. The
second comma is wanting in 1611, 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617, 1629
^ Tremellius seems anxious that usque, dicas..."
no mistake should be made as ^ Yet it must be confessed that
to his judgment, rendering thus: the Roman edition reads iirirets
"et quid responderit ei Bilham immediately afterwards, while our
filius Behoris ; ut agnoscens just^ punctuation represents linriav of
facta JehovEe a Schittimis Gilgalem Codex Alexandrinus.
The Punctuation. '91
(London), most modern Bibles, D'Oyly and Mant (1817), Tract Society's
(1861), Blackadder (1864), American (1867), Newberry (1870), and
Alford. The first comma is absent in the Bishops' Bible, the books
from 1629 (Camb.) to 1769, and Scholefield's Greek text. S. Luke i. 55,
"(as he spake to our fathers)". Thus with Nourse, the Tract Society,
and Blackadder [see last note), indicate by a parenthesis the change of
construction. Ver. 70 is also parenthetic^. Acts xxiii. 8, "neither
angel nor spirit:". Even though the true reading be |U-)7T-e...;inJre instead
of iu)Sk...fj.TJTe, angel and spirit comprehend together one class, resurrec-
tion the otiier, the two classes together comprising A.iJ.<p6Tepa. The
comma after "angel "in 161 1 — 1630, abolished from 1639 (both editions)
to r743, is restored in 1762 mod. xxvii. 18. See below, p. igo. Rom.
viii. 20, " , in hope." We can hardly do more in this doubtful passage,
than relax the connection of ^tt' iXTriSi with what precedes, by inserting
'the comma before it, and lightening the stop after it from a colon to a
comma, as in 1769 mod., thus with Mr Moule [Romans in loco) regard-
ing "in hope" as forming a brief clause by itself, xi. 8, from "ac-
cording" to "hear" is rightly set in a parenthesis in 1769, as ap-
proved by the Five Clergymen, i Cor. xvi. 22. See below, p. 191,
Appendix A. 2 Cor. i. 14, ",inthe day" i6ir. But later Bibles rightly
omit the comma, since the clause that follows it relates only to what
goes immediately before, v. 2, "we groan, earnestly desiring..." The
adverb is doubtless intended to represent the intensive force of the pre-
position in iiriTodovvTes (rendered coveting by Wicklif, but simply
desiring by the later versions), so that this punctuation, first found by
Prof. Grote in Field's Bible of 1660, but afterwards lost sight of, is that
to be received, although through mere oversight, rather than with a
view to render ingemiscinitis ai the Vulgate, the comma is placed after,
hot before, "earnestly" in i6ri — 1762, the final correction being due to
1769, from which the moderns adopt it. See p. 191, note-2. ver. 19,
"God was in Christ reconciling..." All the Bibles from 1611 down-
wards, except that of 1743, insert a comma after " Christ." Eph. iv. 12,
"for the perfecting of the saints for the work of the ministiy, for..."
(jr/Dos...eis... eh). The comma of 1611, &c. after "saints" would be
tolerable if the three prepositions were truly parallel. Phil. ii. 15, "the
sons of God without rebuke," The comma set after "God"ini6ii, &c.
would inevitably suggest a different gender for afxaiiriTa or diiojp.a. Col.
ii. 2, "of God and of the Father and of Christ." The Received text can
■■ It would be well also to place regarded as S. Peter's. It is quite
Acts i. 18, 19 within a parenthesis, possible that the citation in ver.
even though the words be still 20 is appealed to in ver. 16.
92 Sect. IV.'] Authorized Version of the Bible {i6ii).
hardly stand here, but the translation (taken verbatini from the Bishops'
Bible) is unquestionably very inferior to that of Tyndale, Coverdale, the
Great Bible, and Geneva (1557), "of God the Father, and of Christ."
The Bishops' and our own Bibles from 1611 downvifards, make bad
worse by adding a comma after "God." Titus ii. 13, omit the comma
after "God" with some moderns. Heb. iv. 6, 7, "unbelief, again..."
The apodosis begins with' TrdXiy. This is not so apparent if with i6ri,
&c. we set a colon after "unbelief." vii. 5, "they that are of the sons
of Levi who receive the office of the priesthood..." The comma set
after "Levi" by 1611, &c. might easily suggest the inference that all
Levites were priests. 2 Pet. i. i — 5. All our Bibles, following 161 r,
in their arrangement, place a comma at the end of ver. 2, a full stop at
the end ofver. 4. Yet it seems evident that w. 1 , 2 form a separate
paragraph, as Nourse, the Tract Society, Blackadder, Wordsworth, and
Tischendorf represent them ; and if ver. 3 must be connected with ver. 5 ■
(Moulton's Winer, p. 771), a colon suffices at the end of ver. 4. ii. 22,
"and, The sow " a new proverb beginning. Thus 1638 — 1762, American
1867: but i769mod. return to "and thesow"of 1611 — 1630. Rev. viii.
12. Remove the stop, whether colon (16 1 1 — 1630) or comma {1638 mod.),
after "darkened," since the following verb also is governed by Xva..
As the result of his investigations on this subject Prof.
Grote infers that "With respect to the punctuation in general,
independently of its affecting the meaning of particular
passages, it is, in the editions before 1638, comparatively
little graduated, colons and semicolons being much fewer in
number than commas and full stops That edition made
the punctuation much more graduated, and introduced one
practice not common in the earlier ones, that of a full stop in
the middle of a verse.'' "Ths graduation of the punctuation;
i. e. the placing of colons and semicolons, is not materially
different in Blayney's edition (1769) from what it was in that
of 1683 (see above, p. 82). This latter (which is pointed,
as printers say, very loiv) improved greatly in this respect
upon 1638, as 1638 had improved upon the earlier ones'."
^ Grote MS. pp. 83 — 85, where mediate purpose, on the gradual
will also be found some interesting disuse in our Bibles of what the
matter, rather foreign to our im- writer calls "the ccesural comma.
The Orthography and Grammar. ♦93
Section V.
On the orthography, grammatical peculiarities, and capital
letters of the original, as compared with modern
editions.
One of the salient points which distinguish the early
editions of our Bibles from those of modern date, is their
■wide divergency of practice in regard to modes of spelling.
It would be nothing remarkable, but rather analogous to
what we observe in the case of all modern and probably of
some ancient languages, that the customary orthography,
even of very familiar words, should vary considerably at
different periods of their literary history. But this is not the
phenomenon we have mainly to account for in regard to
English books printed in the sixteenth and seventeenth
centuries. Judged by them, it would hardly be extravagant
to assert that our ancestors had no uniform system of ortho-
graphy whatsoever, since there are comparatively few words,
except a few particles of perpetual occurrence, that are not
spelt in several fashions in the same book, on the same page,
sometimes even in the same line'. The licence extended,
bi. comma dividing any longish the punctuation of the Epistles, in
proposition into two balancing the course of which that earnest
parts, and distinguishing the main student is frequently found to
members of it from each other, as advocate a return to the practice
the voice very frequently does, so of 1611, without being aware of the
that the comma marks a real vocal fact.
pause." Just as, for instance, ^ The American G. P. Marsh
there is a comma in John v. 23 {Lectures on the English Language,
after the second "Son" in 161 1 — Lect. xx. p. 313), ascribes the
1743, which 1762 and the moderns variation of spelling in the same
discard. Nor ought I to quit the line to the mere convenience of
subject of the present Section the printer. Cardwell {Oxford
without acknowledging my obliga- Bibles, p. 4), had taken the same
tions to the late Rev. G. C. Waller, view before him. To Marsh's
M.A., and R.N., for the use of example, tfjeg sfjall lie SotDtt tn-
some acute and weighty notes on getijer, tfjcg »i)al, Isai. xlii. 17,
94 Sect, v.] Authorized Version of the Bible (j.(>-L\).
as is well known, even to Proper Names : men of the high-
est culture (Shakespeare for a conspicuous example, if we
give credit to certain of his biographers,) varying the ortho-
graphy of their own signatures in three or four several
ways. This circumstance affords a conclusive answer to the
demand that has sometimes been urged by ill-informed
persons, that our modern Bibles should be exact reprints of
the standard of 1611 ; and it was partly to silence such a
demand that the Oxford reprint of 1833 was undertaken (see
above, p. 35). A glance at that volume must have con-
vinced any reasonable person that more recent editors were
right in the main in gradually clearing the sacred page of un-
couth, obsolete, and variable forms, which could answer no
purpose save to perplex the ignorant, and to offend the
educated taste. Whether the judgment of those who are re-
sponsible for the Bibles of 1762 and 1769 (for these were the
great and most thorough modernizers) was always as true as
might be wished for, we shall have to consider in the sequel.
The general rule laid down in the preparation of the
Cambridge Paragraph Bible is a very simple one : — whenso-
ever an Enghsh word is spelt in the two issues of 16 11 in
two or more different ways, to adopt in all places that
method which may best agree with present usage, even
though it is not so found in the majority of instances in the
older books. Thus, though charet is the form employed in
many might be added, e.g. tJjEtrof, note : Gifford in his Memoirs of
tijE locfe ttnof, anS t^e m.xn%, Bm Joiison complains of the same
Neh. iii. 3: tttall faitff s|nttting, negligence in that scholarly author,
their gJjDiBting shall, Jer. xlviii. 33: Nor is tlie date of a writer any
BtageiJ frnm Sjfa, anB t\jz tartfj ia safe criterion. The best manu-
StatcB, Hagg. i. 10, without coming scripts of Chaucer, and especially
nearer to a solution of the problem. of Gower, as also the Paston let-
Aword is often differently spelt in ters, written about 1470, approach
the text and margin, as in Gen. nearer our present standard of
iii. 16, where Coverdale has spelling than the Bible of 1611
"huszbande" in the body of his (Marsh, p. 313). '
version, "husbande" in the foot-
The Orthography. '95
the vast majority of instances, that Bible has uniformly
taken chariot as in Ecclus. xhx. 8; i Mace. i. 17 ; viii. 6.
Kinred is probably the correct mode of spelling, and is by
far the most frequent in the standard Bible, yet it is best to
abide by kindred, as it is found in Ecclus. xiv. 4; 2 Mace. v.
9 ; I Tim. v. 8 marg. We would take caterpillar from Joel
i. 4; elsewhere in 16 11 it is cater piller. Cieled axid deling
are due to the Cambridge Bible of 1629, sieled and sieling
being the form of 161 1 in all the eight places where they
occur : possibly the American ceiled and ceiling would be
better, as the root seems to be ccelo, not del. Again, forrest
occurs ever)rwhere else, hnt forest Isai. xxi. 13. "S or fain,
the ordinary form, we %t& feign in Neh. vi. 8 only. Ghest
occurs mostly, as in Matt. xxii. 10, but guests in ver. 11.
Iron appears in Ecclus. xxxviii. 28, instead of yron, the
common form in 161 1. Linen is found in i Kin. x. 28;
I Esdr. iii. 6, but linnen elsewhere. Miter is almost con-
stant in 161 1, yet we may adopt mitre from Ex. xxxix. 31 ;
Zech. iii. 5. We find cake Josh. xxiv. 26, elsewhere oke.
Between burden, murder, household, and burthen, niurther,
houshold, the usage is more divided : we prefer the former.
Pedegree occurs thrice, but pedigree in Heb. vii. 3 marg.,
6 marg. Pelican appears in Ps. cii. 6, elsewhere /if/&a«« or
pellican. After 16 11, in Ecclus. xxxviii. 25 we should give
plough for the noun, but plow for the verb and its com-
pounds in the 26 places where it occurs : the American
(1867) \i3JS, plough always. Pray (prseda) is almost always
used, but prey Job ix. 26. Again, surfeited, the modern
form, occurs only Wisd. v. 7 marg, surfeiting, &c. else-
where. We frndiprofane in Ezek. xxiii. 38, 39; i Mace. iii.
51; 2 Mace. vi. 5; Acts xxiv. 6: elsewhere the incorrect
prophane. Instead of renowned (Num. i. 16; Ezek. xxvi.
17 ; I Mace. iii. 9 ; v. 63 ; vi. i) we oftener meet with
renowmed (Ecclus. xliv. 3, &c.). Such examples might be
96 Sect, v.] Authorized Version of the Bible {xbii).
multiplied indefinitely. On the other hand, for the modern
scent, we would boldly print sent, following the ordinary, if not
the universal practice of the seventeenth century, inasmuch
as sent is true to the etymology, and is invariably used in all
the five places where the word occurs, Job xiv. 9 ; Isai. xi.
3 marg.; Jer. xlviii. 11; Hos. xiv. 7; Wisd. xi. 18. For
omitting the c in scythe we have good authority, as well as
the practice of our Translation in the margins of Isai. ii. 4 ;
Jer. 1. 16; Joel iii. 19 ; Mic. iv. 3. We must return to rye
of 161 1, which occurs but twice (Ex. ix. 32; Isai. xxviii. 25),
though rie is in both Bibles of 1629. Probably, too, lancers
should be restored in i Kin. xviii. 28 : it came from the
Bishops' Bible {launsers), but occurs nowhere else, and was
not altered into lancets before 1762. For andirons Ezek.
xl. 43 marg., which is etymologically true, 1638, 1769 and
the moderns have endirons; end irons of 1744, 1762 is a bad
guess. The Bishops' margin has trevets. Another word,
used but once, is ebeny, Ezek. xxvii. 15, which is so spelt
both in Hebrew and Greek : ebony of the modems is more
recent than 1638. Thus too, turbant, Dan. iii. 21 marg.
only, the form adopted by Milton and Dryden, was not
changed into turbans before 1762. So imbers, Tobit vi. 16
marg. Since sailer. Rev. xviii. 17, is pronounced by Johnson
to be more analogical than sailor, and held the ground tUl
after 1638, we may take courage to revive it. In Nahum ii. 4
a\so Jtcstle of 16 11 may be restored, instead oi Jostle of some
moderns. Of words met with but twice, neither alleaging
(Wisd. xviii. 22) nor alleadging (Acts xvii. 3) can stand; am-
baSsage Luke xiv. 32 should be adopted rather than embassage
I Mace. xiv. 23; scrole, Isai. xxxiv. 4, is to be preferred to
scrowle. Rev. vi. 14; but it is not possible to take either
champion, Deut. xi. 30, or champian, Ezek. xxxvii. 2 marg.;
either musitian, Ecclus. xxxii. 4, or musition, Rev. xviii. 22;
or scholler, i Chr. xxv. 8; Mai. ii. 12. Nor would awid'^, bal-
The Orthography. 97
lance, ihreed, suit the modern eye, although they are never
met with in what to us appears the only correct form.
The same liberty must be taken in regard to soldier and
vinegar, which the standard Bibles, contrary to their deriva-
tion, invariably spell soiddier and vineger. What is spelt
haply in five other places, in 161 1 was happily 2 Cor. ix. 4
(ircos): though changed in both books of 1629, /zo/S^/Zy was
brought back in 1630, but can hardly hold its ground. The
particle of comparison than is uniformly the?i in the Bible of
161 1, as in many books far into the seventeenth century: this
fashion, ■ of course, could not be imitated now. Although
saphir or saphire does not vary in the same Bibles, the
original will not dispense with pph. Nor can we retain
cabbins, used but once, Jer. xxxvii. 16: though we might
venture -a^on fauchin of 1611, Judith xiii. 6; xvi. 9. The
strange form chawes ioi Jatvs Ezek. xxix. 4, suggests a ques-
tionable etymology. Traffique (the verb used once, the
noun four times) and traffiqtiers Isai. xxiii. 8 must also be
refused \
Those English words which, whether from custom or
difference of origin, vary in their signification according to
the modes in which they are severally spelt, are invariably
confused in the standard Bible of i6ir. Travel and travail
afford a familiar example of the fact, inasmuch as the fault
has not yet been completely removed from modern editions,
e.g. Num. XX. 14, where travel of 1629 (Camb.) and recent
Bibles, though the Hebrew is i^^??'?, would just make sense,
and has been substituted for travail oi 16 11. In Wisd. x.
10 also the latest Bibles, after that of 1629, erroneously
render /xo'x^ots by travels, in the room oi travails of 161 1.
1 In regard to the spelling of of this would be to keep up
Proper Names, absolute uniformity apparent inconsistency in , some
need not be aimed at, but the places: e.g. Josh. xiii. 27, corn-
Hebrew should be followed in pared with ch. xix. 35.
each case as it arises. The result
S. 7
98 Sect, v.] Authorized Version of the Bihle (161 1).
In Lam. iii. 5 travel is given for HK^TI, as in Num. xx. 14,
in all the books from 161 1 to the American (1867), which
has travail: although many like errors of the original edition
have been corrected by its successors. The case between
twined and twinned is stated below (Appendix B, p. 207 and
note 3). The distinction between morter (Gen. xi. 3) and
mortar Num. xi. 8; Prov. xxvii. 22, was first taken in 1638:
by spelling both morter, the Bible of 161 1 confounds words
which have only an accidental resemblance. We should also
discriminate carefully between naught (5?!i) 2 Kin. ii. 19;
Prov. XX. 14, and nought (i.e. nothing) Gen. xxix. 15, &c.:
they were both spelt nought previously to 1638'. In spite
of the analogy of nought, it is probably right to spell aught in
such places as Gen. xxxix. 6, as the American revisers have
done. Nor should we venture on the fine distinction be-
tween veil, an article of dress, and the Vail of the Sanctuary,
but retain in all cases (even in Wisd. xvii. 3 ; Ecclus. 1. 5
marg. ) vail of 1 6 1 1 in preference to veil of later editions. In
Job xiv. 17 the great oversight of 1611 sowesi for sewest^as
left in our Bibles till 1762. The similar error sow for sew in
Eccles. iii. 7; Mark ii. 21, remained till 1629; in Ezek. xiii.
18 it survived beyond 1638. Between intreat (to pray) and
entreat (i.e. to treat) there is a broad difference of sense, pro-
perly recognized in 1762: yet in 1611 the former is spelt
intreated ^oh xix. 16, but entreated in the next verse; while
in Job xxiv. 21 the second is intreateth. In Jer. xv. 11 text
and margin, intreat and entreat actually change places in
161 1, and are not put right until 1638. Between enquire
and inquire, on the contrary, the choice is purely indifferent;
the former is chiefly adopted in 16 11 (but inquired 'De.Mt.
xvii. 4 Oxford reprint; Ps. Ixxviii. 34; Ezekiel xx. 31 bis;
1 The spelling of 1611, &c. up 2 Esdr. ii. 33 in Synd. A. 3. 14.
to 1638 "at naught," Luke xxiii. and 1613, not in Oxford 1611.
1 1, is a mere error. It occurs also
The Orthography. '99
John iv. 52, &c. : inquiry Prov. xx. -asi), the latter is derived
from our model (18-58: see above, p. 38) and the recent
Cambridge Bibles. Thus also we will take informed with
161 1 in Acts XXV. 2, rather than enformed as in 2 Mace. xiv.
i; Acts xxiv. -i; XXV. 15: but enrolled oi 161 1 in i Mace. x.
36 in preference to inrolled of the margins of Luke ii. i ;
Heb. xii. 23. In Isai. v. 11 enflame is in 1611, but tjjflam-
ing in Isai. Ivii. 5 ; modern Bibles reverse this, yet all keep
inflamed oi 161 1 in Hist, of Susanna ver. 8. Many words,
the exact orthography of which is quite indifferent, should
be carefully reduced to a uniform method. Thus ankles, the
usual modern practice, which may be taken in all five
places, is found in 1611 only in Ps. xviii. 36 marg., but
a7ides in 2 Sam. xxii. 37 marg.; Ezek. xlvii. 3 text and
marg.; Acts iii. 7: in i62g ancles is set in the first place,
ankles in the third and. fourth, later Bibles recalling this last
correction, but bringing ankles into 2 Sam. xxii. 37 marg.
Sometimes the later Bibles issuing from different presses
exhibit their characteristic varieties of spelling. Instead of
inquire, noticed above as. a peculiarity of the Cambridge
books, those of Oxford (1857) and London or the Queen's
Printer (1859) read enqicire: for axe (which word is thus
spelt ten times in 161 1) these last, after the example of
their predecessors from 1629 (Camb.) downwards, wrongly
print ax, against the modern Cambridge editions. In
I Kin. y. 9; 2 Chr. ii. 16; i Esdr. v. 55 we findy&to in
1611, but recent Cambridge Bibles have needlessly changed
it into floats. These last are again wrong in soap, which,
after 161 1, the Oxford and London Bibles spell j-^/<? in both
places (Jer. ii. 22; Mai. iii. 2). The truer form rasor occurs
seven times in 1611 and the Cambridge text, while those of
Oxford and London have razor. In Judg. ix. 53 the Oxford
editions, with 1611, adopt scull, but the Cambridge, and
indeed 16 n in all other places, prefer skull. The Cam-
7—2
loo Sect, v.] Authorized Version of the Bible {1611).
bridge books, after 1611, have gray {greyhound Prov. xxx.
31, rightly so spelt in 1629 Camb. and 1630, has no con-
nection with it), the Oxford and London grey. With the
Cambridge Bible we may also spell counseller (not counsellor
with those of Oxford and London), as does also that of 16 11
except in three places, where it has counsellours (Ezra viii.
25; Prov. xii. 20; XV. 22). Council (variously spelt councill,
cotmcel, councell in 161 1) is ordinarily distinguished from
counsel or counsell, but the latter is put for the former in i
Esdr. iii. 15 marg. {■)(p-r\}i.a.Ti<jTi)piia); Matt. v. 22; Markxiv. 55,
all subsequently set right. Since ours, yours, theirs are pos-
sessive cases plural of the personal pronouns, the apostrophe
set before ^ in the editions of 1762 and 1769, as also in
the London and Oxford Bibles to this day, is positively
incorrect: hence the Cambridge practice, which never
admitted the apostrophe, should be followed in this re-
spect.
Again, there are forms not wholly banished from our
modern books, though their number is diminished in later
times, whose presence tends to lend richness and variety to
the style. Such is marish Ezek. xlvii. 11; i Mace. ix. 42,
45, for the more familiar marsh: the pathetic astonied, still
standing for the more common-place astonished in Ezra ix.
3, 4; Job xvii. 8; xviii. 20; Jer. xiv. g; Ezek. iv. 17; Dan.
iii. 24; iv. 19; V. 9, is restored to its rightful place in the
great passage Isai. Iii. 14, whence a false taste has removed
it subsequently to 1638. Stablish also might be brought
again into twelve places (e.g. Lev. xxv. 30; Deut. xix. 15)
instead of establish of later books : grin or grinne (Job xviii.
9; Ps. cxl. 5; cxli. 9) may be treated as a legitimate modifi-
cation oigin or ginne (Job xl. 24 marg.; Isai. viii. 14; Amos
iii. s), though cast out in 1762. Once only, it would appear,
' a superficial difficulty is attempted to be concealed by a
slight change in the spelling. In Gen. 1. 23 marg. borne,
The Orthography. loi
which in 1611 was equivalent to born}, was suiSciently cor-
rect to convey no wrong impression. To ensure clearness
the final e was dropped in 1629 (Camb.), but restored again
in 1762, by which time it would be sure to suggest a false
meaning.
Enough has been said of those changes in orthography
which are due to accident or the caprice of fashion. Other
variations, more interesting, spring from grammatical inflecr
tions common in the older stages of our language, which have
been gradually withdrawn from later Bibles, wholly or in
part, chiefly by those painful modernizers, Dr Paris (1762)
and Dr Blayney (1769). Yet it is not always easy to distin-
guish these from forms involving a mere change in speUing,
and different persons will judge differently about them at
times. Thus we cannot well retzm growen i Kin. xii. 8, 10,
while we alter /5«(7z«'f;^ i Kin. xiv. 2, &c. To reject, however,
such words as fet by substituting the modern fetched, is a
liberty far beyond what an editor of our version ought ever
to have assumed : hence restore fet in 2 Sam. ix. 5 ; xi. 27;
I 'Kin. vii. 13; ix. 28; 2 Kin. xi. 4; 2 Chr. xii. 11; Jer. xxvi.
23; xxxvi. 2 1 ; Acts xxviii. 13 : it is full as legitimate Ts&fetcht
of 2 Sam. xiv. 2; 2 Kin. iii. 9; 2 Chr. i. 17, and even of our
latest Bibles in Gen. xviii. 7. The editors of 1762 and 1769
bestowed much evil diligence in clearing our English Trans-
lation of this participle in -t, Blayney following in the steps
of Paris and supplying many of his deficiencies, yet, with
characteristic negligence, leaving not a few untouched.
Thus burned is substituted by them for burnt in some 93
places {burnt h€v!\g left untouched in 2 Kin. xvi. 4i xvii. 11,
&c). For lift they put lifted 95 times, once (Dan. iv. 34,
where lift is past tense indicative) with some show of reason;
sometimes (e.g. Zech. i. 2 1, where lift up is the present), to
1 So in I Sam. ii. 5 we read in seven," but "bom'' in modem
i6ir "the barren hath borne Bibles.
io2 Sect, v.] Authofiized Version of the Bible (1611).
the detriment of the sense. Similar cases are built Neh. iii.
I {buildedyex.-2, 16 11): dapt 2 Kin. xi. 12: clipt]ex. xlviii.
37: fr(7^~f E2ek.- xvii. 4: crusht Num. xxii. 2'-^: deckfSxov.
vii. 16; 2 Esdr; xv. 47; i Macc. iv. 57: dipt Lev. ix. 9;
I Sam. xiv. 27; 2 Kin. viii. 15; Rev. xix. 13 {dipped also in
161 1 Gen. xxxvii.- 31): girt i Sa:m, ii. 4 {girded vsr. 18 in
1611): leapt 1 Kin. xviii. 26 {t&xt, leaped raaxg.) ; Wisd. xviii.
15 {leaped r6ii in di. xix. 9); i Macc. xiii. 44; Acts xix.
16: mixt Prov. xxiii. 30; Isai. i. 22 j Dan, ii. 41 {sic 1611,
not ver. 43, the second time); 2 Esdr. xiii. xi: past 2 Cor.
V. 27 (so even moderns in i Pet.- iv, 3; in Eph. ii. 11 we
h3.Y& passed in i6ii, past i^Sgi): pluckt t Chr. xi. 23; Ezra
ix. 3; Neh. xiii. 25; Job xxix. i-7;Prov. ii. 22 marg.; Dan.
vii. 4, 8; xi. 4; Amos iv. 11; Zech. iii. 2; 2 Macc. xiv. 46
{plucked i6ii in Gal. iv, i$): pu/t Col. ii. i& : pus/it 'Ezek.
xxxiv. 21: ravisht Prov. v. rg, 20 {ravished t6ii in Zech.
xiv. 2): ript 2 Kin. xv, 16; Hos. xiii. 16; Amos i. 13: slipti
Sam. xix. 10; Ps. Ixxiii. 2; Ecclus.- xiii. 22; xiv. i: stampt 2
Kin. xxiii. 6, 15 : j-^a^/ Tobit ii. 4 {started i'j62, but it might
be present^ avaTnjSTycras dvuXo/jirjv) : J/iT^^ 2 Chr. xxxii. 4
(stopped ver. 30; Zech. vii. m in 1611): j/rz})/ Ex. xxxiii. 6;
I Sam. xViii. 4; xix. 24; 2 Chr. xx. 25; Job xix. 9; Mic. i. 8:
watcht Ps. lix. title: wrapt 1 Sam. xxi, 9; 2 Kin. ii. 8; Job
xl. 17; Ezek. xxi,- 15; Jonah ii. 5. These archaic preterites
contribute to produce a pleasing variety in the style of a ver-
sion, and are grammatically just as accurate as the modern
forms ; which, however, is hardly the case with rent when it
is used not as a preterite only, but as a present, as in Lev,
xxi. 10 {sic 161 1); 2 Sam. iii. 31; i Kin. xi. 31; Eccles. iii.
7j Isai. Ixiv. i {sic 1611); Ezek. xiii. 11, 13; xxix. 7; Hos.
xiii. 8; Joel ii. 13; Matt, vii. 6; John xix. 24. Other anti-
quated preterites are begun Num. xxv. i {began 161 1 in Gen.
iv. 26): drunk Gen. xliii. 34 (text not margin); Dan. v. 4:
shaked Ecclus. xxix. 18: sprang Gen. xli. 6 {sprung ve\. 23):
The Orthography. 103
stale Gen. xxxi. 20 j 2 Kin. xi. 2 (stole 2 Sam. xv. 6; 2 Chr.
xxii. II in 1611): strooke i Sam, ii. 14; 2 Chr. xiii. 20 (w
1 6 1 1) ; I Esdr. iv. 30 (but stroke 2 Mace. i. 1 6 ; Matt. xxvi. 5 1 j
Luke xxii. 64; John xviii. 22, also strake 2 Sam. xii. 15 ; xx.
10, never struck): stunk 'E-x.. vii. 21 {stank ch. viii. 14 in
1 611): stmg Ezra iii. 11: sunk Num. xi. 2 marg. and seven
other places {sank Ex. xv. 5, 10): swore 1 Mace vii. 35:
wan I Mace. i. 2; xii. 33 (j-zV 1611); 2 Mace. x. 17; xii. 28
{wok 2 Mace. XV. 9 in 161 1). Among past participles may
be noted {wast) begot 'Ecclxxs. vii. 28; {his) hid {things) Obad.
6; {have) sit Ecclus. xi. 5. It would be well to retain lien
(which even modern Bibles keep in Ps. Ixviii. 13) for lain in
Num. V. 19, 20, as also in the three places, Judg. xxi. 11;
Job iii. 13; John xi. 17. Other verbal forms deserving
notice are oweth Lev. xiv. 35 ; Acts xxi. 11, and ought Matt,
xviii. 24, 28; Luke vii. 41, which were not changed into
owneth and (7Z£/if<5? respectively till after 1638: leese {lose 1762)
I Kin. xviii. 5. The noymfiixe {fiix 1629) was corrupted
\utoflux in Acts xxviii. 8 as early as 1699. In Ex. xxxv. 19
modern Bibles, after Blayney, have cloths of service, but
cloathes of 161 1 was rightly changed into clothes as early as
1629 Camb. and retained up to 1762 inclusive. There is a
real distinction, as Dr Field notices, between cloths and
clothes.
It is hard to discover any intelligible principle which
guided the editors of 1762 and 1769 in their vexatious
changes of several particles into their cognate forms. Thus
for amongst they print among 81 times, for tozuards they
print toward 121 times, for besides they give beside 44 times S
yet keep so often the forms they reject elsewhere that it is plain
^ In Josh. xxii. 29 the change sense, as may be seen from ver,
of besides of 1611 to beside by 19, where the Hebrew is virtually
1620 (Lend.), 1630, 1769, moderns the same. Both forms of the
(but not by 1629 Camb., 1638, Englishwordthen meant "except,"
1744, 1762) will not affect the which is the signification here.
I04 Sect, v.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
they have no design to disuse them altogether. Such wanton,
or perhaps merely careless, variations should be cancelled
without mercy. Nor can there be any good ground for
turning sith into since as does Dr Paris in Jer. xv. 7; Zech.
iv. 10 marg.; 2 Esdr. vii. 53, and Blayney in Jer. xxiii. 38,
the rather as sith is in our modern Bibles (Ezek. xxxv. 6) :
sithence in 2 Esdr. x. 14 was modernized into since as early as
16 16, so that it must have been going out of use even then.
All our Bibles preserve whiles in 2 Mace. ix. 9; x. 36, yet in
Ps. xlix. 18 while is printed in 1762 ; in Isai. Ixv. 24 whiles in
1769 becomes while; whilst becomes while in Heb. iii. 15;
ix. 17 in the books of 1629; in 2 Mace. vii. 24 whilst is
substituted for whiles in 1629. The interchanges between
to and unto in Gen. xxv. 33 (1629 Lond.); i Kin. xxii. 53
(1616); I Mace. vii. 20 (1629 Camb.); Luke xx. 42 (1616);
2 Cor. ix. 9 (1629 Camb.), are not very intelligible. Amidst
all this unmeaning tampering with the text, the several editors,'
especially those of 1762 and 1769, carried out to the full at
least two things on which they had set their minds: they got
rid of the quaint old moe for more (spelt mo in the Bible of
1638) from the 35 places in which it occurs in the standard
copies, and in 364 places (e.g. i Cor. xiv. 18) they'have al-
tered the nominative pluml you into ye, besides that Blayney
makes the opposite .change in Bicild you Num. xxxii. 24;
Wash you Isai. i. 16; Get you Zech. vi. 7; Turn you Zech.
ix. 12. In one particular the orthography of modern Bibles
may well be acquiesced in. The wotd midst is often spelt
in the Authorized Bibles as middest; about Ezekiel and
some of the later Prophets almost constantly for a time.
This form, however strange to our eyes, would have the
advantage of suggesting the true character of the word as
a superlative adjective; but the spelling varies so much
between midst, middest, midest (Judith vi. 11), middes (Ps.
cxvi. 19; Acts xxvii. 21; Phil, ii, 15), and mids (Jer. xxxvii.
The Indefinite A'rticle. 105
12; Hist, of Susanna ver. 34, 48, &c.), that it seems safer to
fall back on our general rule of adopting that one out of
several forms which best suits the modern usage.
The practice of the Authorized Version with respect to
placing the indefinite article a or an before a word beginning
with h calls for some consideration, the rather as modern
Bibles, with the exception of the American (see above, p. 37)
which conforms to present usage, have made no systematic
or important changes regarding it. It would seem indeed
as if a were but an abridged form of an, the n being
dropped before an initial consonant proper, and only sub-
sequently, under certain limitations, before h aspirated.
Thus Chaucer's use of an Jialle, an hare, an herth, is uniform,
and the fashion maintained its ground far into the sixteenth
century. In the earliest draft of our English Litany, con-
tained in the King's Primer of 1545, we read, "an heart to
love and dread thee,^' as it still remains in the Book of
Common Prayer; and such cases as a harpe i Sam. x. 5 ;
a hert Ecclus. xvii. 6 in Coverdale's Bible of 1535 are quite
rare, though no doubt the custom of dropping the n had
already begun. In the Authorized Version of 161 1 we
mark a further step in the same direction. As a general
rule an is there retained before the sounded h, though the
exceptions are more numerous than some have supposed,
and suggest to a modern editor the propriety of conforming
the Bible to the now universal habit of the best English
writers. The following list will shew how the matter stands
in the original books:
A71 habergeon Ex. xxviii. 37 ; xxxix. 23': an habit Heb. v. 14"
viarg. : a habitation Jer. xxxiii. 12 up to 1629 Camb., 1630, but an in 8
1 This is apparently correct, if the first syllable, by losing its
Dean Alford's rule be true : accent, also loses some portion of
"When the accent is on the the strength of its aspiration"
second, or any following syllable {The Queen's English, p. 43).
of the word, we may usea», because
io6 Sect, v.] Authorized Version of the Bible {1611).
places : an Hackmonite i Chr. xi. 11 : a hair i Kin. i. 52^; Luke xxi.
18 up to 1629 Camb. and Lond., 1630, an in 3 places : a hairy Gen.
xxvii. II, an twice: a half Ex. xxv. 10 (ist and 3rd, an in 2nd until
1629), 17, 23; xxxvi. 21; xxxvii. i {ier), 10; Ezek. xl. 42 (2nd);
^ Esdr. xiii. 45, but an in 16 places : a hammer ]ex. .xxiii. 29, an ham-
mer Judg. iv. 21 : a hand Ex. xix. 13 up to 1638, but an 5 times: an
handbreadth "] times : an handful 5 times : a handmaid Gen xxix. 24 up
to the two editions of 1629, but an twice : an hanging thrice : a hafpy
2 Mace. vii. 24 : a hai-d 2 Kin. ii. lo; Ps. xxxi. i8 marg. ; Ecclus. xl.
1 5, but an 4 times : a harlot Joel iii. 3 up to 1769, but a« in 21 places :
an harmless Wisd. xviii. 3 : a harp i Sam. x. 5 ; i Chr. xxv. 3, but an
4 times: an hart Isai. xxxv. 6: an harvest Hos. vi. 11: an hasty
Ecclus. xxviii. 11 (bis) : a hat 2 Mace. iv. 12 : a haven 1 Esdr. xii. 42,
but an thrice : a haughty Ecclus. xxiii. 4, but an Prov. xvi. 18.
An he {lamb or goat) thrice : a head Judith xiv. 1 8, an Josh. xxii. 14 ;
ati head-tyre i Esdr. iii. 6 ; an healer Isai. iii. 7 : an healing'Da.n. iv. 27
marg. : a heap Isai. xvii. 1 1 ; Ecclus. xi. 32, but an in 15 places : a
hearer ViisA. i. 6; James i. 23: iz heart 1 Chr. xii. 33 marg. (bis);
Ecclus. xiii. 26; xvii. 6; xxii. 17, but an 15 times : a hearth Zech. xii.
6 up to 1762, an hearth Ps. cii. 3 : an heathen Matt, xviii. 17 : an heave
(offering) 11 times: an heavenly Heb. xi. 16: a heavy Ecclus. xxv. 23
up to 1629, but an 5 times .<«» Hebrew 10 times: an Hebrewess lex.
xxxiv. 9 : an hedge 4 times : an heifer 9 times : an heinoiis Job xxxi. 1 1 :
an heir 3 times, correctly by modern usage : an helmet 5 times : a help
Ps. xliv. 26 marg.; Ecclus. xxxiv. 16 until 1762; xxxvi. 24, but an 5
times : a helper Ps. xxii. 1 1 marg., but an thrice ; a hen Matt, xxiii. 57 ;
Luke xiii. 34: an herald 'D&n. iii. 4: an herb Isai. Ixvi. 14 is probably
right; an herd twice: an herdman Amos vii. 14: an heretick Tit. iii.
10 : an hei'itage occurs 14 times, and we should retain an, regarding the
h as mute; compare heir, herb, honest, honour, honourable, hour,
humble^.
An hidden Job iii. 16: a hiding Isai. liii. 3 marg. up to 1762, but
an Deut. xxxii. 38 marg. ; Isai. xxxii. 2 : a high i Sam. xxii. 6 marg. ;
Isai. XXX. 13; 2 Esdr. ii. 43, but an 32 times: a highway Isai. xix. 23;
xl. 3, but an Isai. xi. 16; xxxv. 8 : a hill Josh. xxiv. 33; Isai. xxx. 17
up to both Bibles of 1629, but an 5 times : an hin always (21 times):
' Synd. A. 3. 14, not Oxford but they have all one property in
reprint. common, in that they are Latin
^ Of these words whose initial words coming to us through the
h is unaspirated, humble and French,
perhaps herb are a little doubtful ;
The Indefinite Article. roy
an hire Gen. xxx. i8 marg. : an hired 7 times : an hireling^ times : an
hissing 6 times: an Hittite Ezek. xvi. 3, 45.
An hold Judg. ix. 46; i Sam. xxiii. 14: a hole Ex. xxxix. 23 up to
1769; 1 Kin. xii. 9; Jer. xiii. 4; Ezek. viii. 7, but an hole'Kvi. xxvili.
32 ; 2 Mace. iv. 14 marg. : a hollow 2 Mace. i. 19 up to 1762, an hollow
Judg. XV. 19; 2 Mace. ii. 5 : a holm tree Hist, of Susanna ver. 58) up to
1762 : a holy Lev. xxvii. 23; Isai. xxx. 29; Wisd. xviii. 9, but an holy
no less than 45 times ; u. home-born Jer. ii. 14 : an homer always (10
times) : an honest 5 times, an honour thrice, an honourable 4 times, and
rightly (see heritage above) : an honeycomb 5 times: an hoofEY.. x. 26:
an hook 4 times: a horji Dan. viii. 5 marg., but an horn i Kin. i. 39;
Luke i. 69: an horrible always (6 times): an horror Gen. xv. 12: «
Iwrse 2 Mace. iii. 25 up to 1629, but an 7 times: a horseman 2 Mace,
xii. 35, but an 2 Kin. ix. 17 : an host 15 times : an hostage I Mace. i.
10 : an hostile Acts xii. 20 marg. : a hot Lev. xiii. 24 ; Ecclus. xxiii. 16 ;
I Tim. iv. -i, but an hot 2 Esdr. iv. 48 : an hour 6 times, and rightly : a
house Ex. xii. 30; Lev. xiv. 34 (not ver. 55 before 1769); 2 Sam. xx. 3
marg. (an 1762); I Chr. xvii. 5 {an both Bibles of 1629) ; Ps. Ixviii. 6
marg.; Ecclus. xxi. 18; i Mace. vii. 37; Mark iii. 25; Luke xi. 17
(bis), but an hotise 84 times : an hotiseholder Matt. xiii. 52 ; xx. i : an
howling '^ex. xxv. 36; Zeph. i. 10.
An huckster Ecclus. xxvi. 29 : an humble Prov. xvi. 19 ; Song ver.
16, is probably true, and is so represented in the American Bible : a
hungry Isai. xxix. 8 up to 1762, 2 Esdr. xvi. 6 up to 1629, but an
Ecclus. iv. 2 : a husband Ruth i. 12 (once out of 3 times, but an thrice
in i*j62) ; Jer. xxxi. 32 Tnarg. (not text) up to 1629 Camb. ; Ecclus. iv.
10, but an 15 times : an htisbandman Gen. ix. 20 ; Zech. xiii. 5.
An hymn Matt. xxvi. 30 ; Mark xiv. 26 : an hypocrite Job xiii. 16 ;
Prov. xi. 9 ; Isai. ix. 17; Ecclus. i. 29 ; xxxiii. 2 : an hypocritical Isai. x. 6.
This variable and inconsistent practice of the Authorized
Bible, rather concealed than remedied in later editions, will
probably be allowed to justify the rejection of n of the in-
definite article, whensoever modern usage shall demand it.
In the case of the word hundred slone this can hardly be done,
as well because that out of the 150 places or more, wherein
hundred occurs, a is found before it only in six (Ex. xxxviii.
9; Judg. XX. 10 once; i Kin. vii. 2; Isai. xxxvii. 36; Ecclus.
xii. 4; I Mace. vii. 41), whereof all but Isai. xxxvii. 36 are
io8 Sect, v.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
corrected- in subsequent copies, as especially because an
hundred is still found in some recent writers conspicuous for
purity of style. The choice between an hungred (Matt. iv.
2; xii. I, 3; XXV. 35, 37, 42, 44; Markii. 25; Luke vi. 3)
and a hungred, which latter does not occur in 161 1, is more
precarious, inasmuch as here an or a is probably not the
article at all, but a prefix expressive of a continued state, as
" a building " 2 Chr. xvi. 6, i Esdr. vi. 20; "a coming " Luke
ix. 42 ; "a dying" Luke viii. 42, Heb. xi. 21 ; "a fishing''
John xxi. 3; "a preparing" i Pet. iii. 20 (where, however,
a might represent the prepositions at^ or o)i) ; athirst Matt.
XXV. 44, for which thirsty is substituted in vers. 35, 37, 42,
where the connection with an hungred is not so closed
An is also made to precede w in three passages of the
standard Bibles, an whole Num. x. 2 up to 1762 (but not
in Num. xi. 20), an whore Prov. xxiii. 27 also up to 1762;
2 Esdr. xvi. 49 altered after 1638. Such a one,yi\izrs.'iht
sound is cognate to that of w, should be of this form if we
acquiesce in a before whole, &c., and is adopted by our
Translators in Gen. xli. 38; Ruth iv. i ; Ps. 1. 21 {an 1762) ;
Ixviii. 21 (an 1762); Ecclus. xxvi. 28 [an 1638); i Cor.
V. 5 (an 1638), II (an both books of 1629); 2 Cor. x. 11
(an 1629 Camb.); xii. 2, 5 (an both books of 1629); Gal.
vi. I (an 162C) Camb.); Philem. 9 (an 1762) : but such an
one Job xiv. 3; Ecclus. vi. 14; x. 9 ; xx. 15 ; 2 Mace. vi.
27.
My and mine, thy and thine, should of course be used
respectively as a and an before a consonant, or vowel, or h ;
but neither the original Translators nor later editors have
shown any knowledge of the fact : thus in Rom. xvi. 23
1 As "a work," 1 Chr. ii. 18 "Poor Tom's a cold," which seems
(Taj^nb): compare "await," exactly parallel. So " His great-
\ ,".' ■' .., .\ ness IS a ripemnp; {Henry VIII.
Acts IX 24 w.h Acts XX 19. Act ni. Scene 2)r ^
■'Dr Angus alleges Shakespeare s '
My or mine, dt^c. The Grammar. itig
mine host occurs in all our Bibles. The changes introduced
in more recent books are apparently capricious or accidental,
being as often wrong as right. Thus if my of 1611 is turned
into mine before integrity Job xxvii. 5 in 1762, and mine
correctly changed into my before head by the same, Luke
vii. 46 ; the opposite alterations of my for mijie before eye-
lids Job xvi. 16 in 1617, of thy for thine before eyes Job xv.
12 in 1769, and of thiite for thy before hands i Mace. xv. 7
in 1629, prove clearly that they had no principle to guide
them in the matter. Mutations of these forms made for the
better in later Bibles will be seen in Deut. xvi. 15 and xviii.
4 (1769); Isai. Ixiv. 8 (1629 Camb.); Ezek. xvi. 11 (1762);
Zech. viii. 6 (1629 Camb.); Tobit. ii. 13 and v. 14 (1629) ;
Wisd. viii. 17 (1629); i Mace. iL 18 (1629); Luke xiii. 12
(1616); 2 Cor. xi. 26 (1629, both books). Those changed
for the worse are Deut. ii. 24 and xv. 7 (1769) ; Ruth ii. 13
(2nd) and 1 Sam. ii. 35 (1629, both books) ; Job xxxi. 7
(1762); xl. 4 (1629 Camb.); Ps. cxvi. 16 (later than 1638);
Eccles. iii. 18 (1629 Lond.); 2 Esdr. x. 55 and Ecclus. v. 8
(1629); Ecclus. Ii. 2 (1629, 1630).
The apparent solecisms also and unusual grammatical
constructions of our standard of 16 11 should be scru-
pulously retained, without any attempt to amend them. Such
as they are, they comprise an integral part of the Transla-
tion, and preserve phrases once legitimate enough, which
have since grown obsolete. Thus "riches," which is plural
in Ps. Ixxii. 10, retains its old use as singular in Col. i. 27 ;
Rev. xviii. 1 7. Later editors have but ill spent their pains
in partial attempts to remove or conceal such peculiarities.
Some, indeed, violate the concord of the verb with its sub-
ject, as Ex. ix. 31 "the flax and the barley was smitten,'' as
in the Hebrew: "tidings is brought" 2 Sam. xviii. 31 marg.:
"thou wast he that leddest" i Chr. xi. 2 : "earth and water
was wont" Judith ii. 7 marg.: "the number of names
no Sect. V.'] Authorized Version of the Bible {1611).
together were" Acts i. 15': "a great company... were
obedient" Acts vi. 7, as in the Greek. In i Cor. vii. 32,
however, we acquiesce in "the things that belong" (see
Appendix A), "belong" being substituted for "belongeth"
as early as 161 2: compare also i Cor. xiv. 10, below p. 191.
These faults may be imputed to venial carelessness, to the
momentary relaxing of close attention which every one is
sensible of in the course of a long task. At other times our
version reminds the reader of some racy idiomatic expression
which once formed a part of the spoken or even of the writ'
ten language of our ancestors. A good example of this kind
of archaism, which the best grammarians even now hesitate
to condemn, is the double genitive in such cases as Gen.
xxxi. I and the rest, given in Appendix C, p. 216 note i.
The opposite practice of suppressing the sign of the posses-
sive altogether, which survives in modern Bibles, Judg. iii. 16
" of a cubit length," is found in 1611 in Lev. vii. 23; xiv. 54
(Appendix C, p. 216); xxv. 5 "it*" own accord"; and in one
issue at Esther i. 13 "the king manner'" (Appendix B below,
pp. 207, 210) : it was never removed from Rev. xviii. 12 (pis).
It may be stated here that the habit of placing the apostro-
phe before or after s to indicate the possessive case, singular
or plural respectively, was first adopted by the editor of 1762
in part, more consistently by Blayney, yet with so little care
that not very few errors in the placing of the apostrophe,
such as one glance at the original would have detected, have
* Thus also Rev. ix. 16 (and ^ The only place in our version
viii. 9) in all. In i Esdr. viii. 49 where "it" occurs in the possessive
a similar oversight should be cor- case, although much wanted in
reeled, as also in Acts xxv. 23 Zech.iv. i. See Mr Aldis Wright's
"was" amended into "were." full note on "It" in his Bible
See Appendix A. In Tobit iv. 10 Word-Book, and Bain, English
(see Appendix C),the text of 161 1 Grammar., p. 87.
is correct. Compare also Cant. ^ So take Shakespeare's " Even
iv. 1 with ch. vi. 6; Ecclus. xxxv. daughter welcome ", (/Is You Like
15- It, Act V. Scene 4),
The Grammar. in
clung to our common Bibles to this day. These are all noted
in Appendix A (see below, p. 152 note), and, being of mo-
dern date, ought to be distinguished by being placed within
brackets : e.g. i Sam. ii. 13; i Chr. vii. 2, 40. Since there
exists no doubt that this s represents the Old English posses-
sive ending -es or -is, it is manifest that the pronoun his
standing after the possessive noun is a mere error. We
should accordingly adopt the changes of 1762, "Asa's heart"
1 Kin. XV. 14 for "Asa his heart" (Bishops'); "Mordecai's
matters" Esther iii. 4 for " Mordecai his matters," even
though we elsewhere retain the original form in i Esdr. ii.
30; iii. 7, 8; Judith xiii. g; xv. 11; 2 Mace. i. 33 marg.; iv.
38; xii. 22 (Bishops'), all in the debased style of the
Apocrypha. The antiquated singular for plural with the
word "year" may be kept in 2 Kin. xxiii. 36; Jer. Iii. i;
Dan. V. 31; Amos i. i ; i Esdr. i. 39; i Mace. ix. 57; 2 Mace,
iv. 23; Rom. iv. 19 (see App. C. in locis citatis). In like
manner we have in 1611 "two mile" John xi. 18 marg.
(App. C): "three pound" i Kin. x. 17; Ezra ii. 69; Neh.
vii. 71, 72; I Mace. xiv. 24; xv. 18; John xix. 39: "thirty
change" Judg. xiv. 12, 13 : "thirty foot" Ezek. xli. 6 marg.:
so "an eight days" Luke ix. 28: these last have never been
altered. The use of the cardinal for the ordinal number
we would suppress only four times, the earliest being Gen.
viii. 13, on which passage in Appendix A the case is stated.
Nor need we meddle with a few manifest inaccuracies of
other kinds, most of which the hands even of Dr Blayney
have spared. Such are the pronouns pleonastic in " which
pains... they slack not" 2 Esdr. xvi. 38; "Onias...he went''
2 Mace. iv. 4, 5; "the keeper... he drew" Acts xvi. 27': as
also the double negatives in "shall not leave... neither name
^ In Heb. ix. 12, though "he" dispensed with. The pleonastic zV
before "entered " may be techni- in Isai. xxviii. 4 (see Appendix A)
cally wrong, it could not well be mightverywell have been retained.
TI2 Sect, v.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
nor..." 2 Sam. xiv. 75 "Give none offence, neither... nor...
nor". I Cor. x. 32: but see Lev. xvii. 14 below, p. 203,
note 2. Tlie objective in the place of the nominative in
"him that soweth" Prov. vi. 19 was corrected in 1769;
it is less clear that "whom" is wrong in Matt. xvi. 13, 15;
Acts xiii. 25. The use of the adjective for the adverb is
not unfrequent in the Authorized Version . (Eph. iv. i ;
I Thess. ii. 12; 2 Pet. ii. 6), and may not be disturbed
even in so extreme a case as "wonderful great" 2 Chr. ii. 9.
Double superlatives, "moststraitest" Actsxxvi. 5; "chiefest"
Mark x. 44, have ceased to displease by reason of their very
familiarity. Verbs transitive and intransitive are sometimes
confounded; e.g. "lying in wait" Acts xx. 19 compared with
" laying await " Acts ix. 24; "to be heat" Dan. iii. 19; "shall
ripe" 2 Esdr. xvi. 26; "will fat" Ecclus. xxvi. 13 (see Appen-
dix G for the last three); "can white" Mark ix. 3; compare
"did fear" Wisd. xvii. 9. The following errors of 16 11 have
not yet been touched, the first three being imported from the
Bishops' Version: "that we should live still in wickedness and
to suffer, and not to know wherefore " 2 Esdr. iv. 12 ; " if any
man knew where he were" John xi. 57; "or ever he come
near " Acts xxiii. 15; "to have gained " (with " should "
preceding), ibid, xxvii. 21, after Tyndale and all the rest,
only that 1762 (not 1769) omits "to"; "if we know that
he hear us" i John v. 15 (Bishops', after Tyndale). The
next instance seems to have been influenced by the Greek
(like Acts vii. 39), "she took it, and laid it on her mule;
and made ready her carts, and laid them (auVa) thereon"
Judith XV. II.
A few miscellaneous observations may close this branch
of the subject...
The more English prefix un- in the place of im- or in-
rhay be restored in all the eleven passages where it was given
in 161 1 ; even modern Bibles keep unperfect, Ps. cxxxix. 16.
The Orthography. 113
This form comes chiefly from the Bishops' Version; and except
in those cases cited on Matt. xvii. 20 in Appendix C (below,
p. 233), it is found only in Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus. To set
s after the Hebrew termination -im (Gen. iii. 24; Ex. xxv. 18 j
xxvi. r, &c.) is a manifest inaccuracy, and if the American
rule {Report, &c. p. 22) had been adopted of rejecting the
s throughout, no valid objection could be raised. The
middle course taken in recent English editions, that of
sometimes making the required change and sometimes not,
admits of no reasonable defence. We have simply to abide
by the standard of 161 1 in every instance, not caring to
adopt even such changes as that set down in Appendix C
on Gen. xxvi. i. In regard to the interjection O or Oh,
the American plan (see above, p. 37) looks tempting from its
simplicity, since it limits O to the pure vocative, and em-
ploys Oh for the optative, which practically introduces the
latter into the great majority of places. But Oh in English
is neither dignified nor pleasing enough for constant repeti-
tion, and after having vainly attempted to discover the law
observed by our Translators, it may be judged advisable to
limit Oh to passages where the optative sense is very de-
cided, as when it answers to the Hebrew ^\ Gen. xix. 18,
20, or DX I Chr. iv. 10, or T\l'^ Ps. cxvi. 16, or ''in Isai. xxix. i
inarg. : unless it be deemed better to banish Oh altogether.
The intensive forms of certain words are occasionally put
for the weaker, and vice versA, perhaps for euphony: thus
bide Rom. xi. 23 becomes abide, ware in Matt. xxiv. 50
becomes aware (see App. C in loco), both in 1762: rise be-
comes arise i Sam. xxiv. 8 (both books of 1629, 1630);
xxv. 42 (1629 Camb., which makes the opposite change in
ch. xxviii. 25); 2 Sam. xix. 8 (1629 Lond.); Tobit xii. 21
(1638); I Mace. ix. 23 (1769); Mark x. i (1629 Camb.);
Luke viii. 24 (1616). In Gen. xi. 3 thoroughly best re-
presents thorowly of 16 11, though the latter has thi-oughly
s. 8
IT4 Sect, v.] Authorized Version of the Bible (i.(iT.-i).
in Ex. xxi. 19 (where thoroughly is found in 1762); 2 Kin.
xi. 18; Job vi. 2. Lastly, it ought to be stated that the
diphthongs a and a occur only in that small Roman type
which in the Bibles of 16 11 answers to our italic, and have
no corresponding characters in the black letter in which
the text is printed. In this way we mark Ccesars Phil. i. 13
marg., chxnix Rev. vi. 9 marg., the same character being
set up in both places. In fact, a simple e represented both
these diphthongs in the ordinary Bibles until after Blayne/s
time, when they gradually came into use, though they are
wanting in the latest copies for Nagge Luke iii. 25, Menan
ver. 31, Colosse Col. i. 2, nor do they exist at all in the
American book, except in chxnix. In 161 1 indeed they
found more favour than afterwards, for beside the margins
afore-mentioned, we meet with Coelosyria in i Esdr. ii.
17, &c., Aenon John iii. 23, which double vowels, after
having been made real diphthongs in 1630, and partly in
both books of 1629, were converted into simple e in the
influential edition of 1638.
The employment of capital letters was much more free
in the seventeenth century than at present, and in the
Authorized Version whole classes of words that seem little
entitled to that distinction are constantly so represented.
Such are Altar, Ark, Court, Hanging, Mercy-seat, Noble,
Priest, Sabbath, Statutes, Tabernacle; even Cedar-wood^
Shittiin-wood, &c. The tendency of later times has been
to diminish such capitals very considerably, and in a few
instances the moderns may have gone a little too far.
Cherubims has a capital now only in Gen. iii. 24, and the
Americans seem right in removing it thence. Archbishop
Trench would restore the lost capital in " Vengeance" Acts
xxviii. 4, which is not in the Bishops' Bible, and was with-
drawn as early as 1629 (both editions) ; but then we must
treat Wisd. xi. 20 in the same way, for the personification
Capital Letters. *iis
is just as strongly marked, though the initial v is small in
i6ir. Ordinary words also, when pregnant with sacred
associations, may wisely be distinguished by a capital.
Such are Testimony Ex. xvi. 34, &c., Wittiess Num. xvii. 7,
8, &c., especially in Acts vii. 44, where in 16 11 the w is
small. But indeed the practice of our Translators in this
matter is little more consistent than in certain others. Thus
we have "the city of Salt" Josh. xv. 62, but "the valley of
salt" 2 Sam viii. 13, in all our books from 1611 downwards.
With Mr Gorle (see above, p. 79 note 2) we prefer no capital,
where the character rather than the name of the region is
designated. Sometimes an initial capital is useful to intimate
a change of speaker, as in John iv. 9, where " For" of 16 11
("for" 1629 Camb., &c.) shews that the woman's speech
is already ended'.
But what in most instances is only a matter of taste or
propriety, becomes of real importance where the Divine
Persons are spoken of. The familiar rule that Spirit should
have a capital when the Holy Ghost or Spirit Himself is
indicated, while spirit ought to be used in other cases, even
when His power or influence is referred to, may be as safe
as any, yet in application it gives rise to occasional per-
plexity, which the inconsistencies of the standard and other
editions do little to remove. Thus in Gen. xli. 38 the
Bible of 161 1 has spirit (changed as early as 1613, though
Spirit was not finally adopted before 1762), while in the
precise parallel (Ex. xxxi. 3) it reads Spirit. The original
edition is right also in 2 Chr. xxiv. 20 (^); Ps. cxxxix. 7 {s);
Isai. xi. 2 {S once, and s three times); xxx. i {S); hx. 19 {s);
Matt. iv. I {S); Mark i. 12 {S); Acts x. 19 {s, as in ch. xi. 12,
28); Rom. i. 4 (^); i John v. 8 {S, as all in ver. 6), against
^ James iv. 5 is less easy to deal ions) "The spirit " has prevailed,
with. In 161 1 we have "the as if a quotation began at this
spirit," but from 1629 (both edit- point, which is hardly true.
ii6 Sect. VI.] Authorized Version of the Bible (t.(>\t.').
some or many later Bibles, but it wrongly has ^ in Num. xi.
17, 25 {bis), 29. In 2 Esdr. vi. 39 Spiritus calls for the capi-
tal, when the verse is compared with Gen. i. 2, though none
hitherto have so printed it, whereas spiramen 2 Esdr. xvi. 62
requires the opposite. Thus every case must be considered
on its own merits. So again, while we admit that " Son of
God " or " Son of man,'' wheresoever the word refers to the
Lord Christ, should invariably have a capital letter', we
may legitimately question its propriety in Dan. iii. 25 ; vii. 13,
where it does not appear in 1611: only that the analogy of
Rev. i. 13 persuades us to receive ^from the books of 1629
(Lond.), 1630. Appellations derived from the Divine attri-
butes should be indicated by capitals, whatever the variations
of editions ; and we ought to be more studious of uniformity
in such matters than of following the inconsistencies of
editors that have preceded us. Thus, when relating to God,
we adopt Author (Wisd. xiii. 3), Father, the Most High, the
Holy One, Maker", Mighty One, Redeemer^, Saviour*. As
regards Scripture, we may safely abide by the ordinary rule
of using the capital where the whole body of Holy Writ is
meant (e.g. John v. 39; Acts xviii. 24; 2 Tim. iii. 15, 16),
the small s where some particular portion is referred to*.
Section VI.
On the references to parallel texts of Scripture which are set in
the margin.
A large proportion of the time and labour bestowed on
^ Hence "Son" should stand in 11, comparing Job xix. 25.
John viii. 36, but not in ver. 35, ^ Yet not so with 1611 in Ps.
where the reference is general. cvi. 21, since temporal deliverance
^ As in 161 r : but "maker" has seems to be intended : cf. Judg. iii.
no capital in Isai. xlv. 9,11, where 9 marg.
a contrast is intended with the ^ For the small capitals, by
"makers" of idols. which our Translation represents
^ So (against the standard of the Hebrew Jehovah, see Ap-
161 1) we will read in Prov. xxiii. pendix A.
Parallel References. ♦117
the Cambridge Paragraph Bible has been spent upon the
references to parallel texts which are set in the margin.
The Authorized Version only followed the example of earlier
English translations in providing these materials for the
exact study of Holy Scripture by means of comparing one
portion of it with others. In fact, more than half the refer-
ences contained in the edition of 161 1 are derived from
manuscript and printed copies of the Vulgate Latin Bible,
and thus present to us the fruits of the researches of medi-
aeval scholars and the traditional expositions of the Western
Church. The references found in the standard of 1611,
however, scarcely amount to a seventh part of those printed
in modern Bibles, and have been computed not to exceed
nine thousand'; the whole of which, inasmuch as they must
be regarded as an integral portion of the Translators' work,
have been scrupulously retained in all later Bibles ; except
only a few where the reference given is hopelessly wrong. Such
are ch. xvi. 15 in the margin of 2 Sam. xix. 19: Eccles. v.
12 in that of Job xx. ig : Judg. xiii. 21 in that of Ps. cvi. 2:
Judg, vii. rg in that of Ps. cvi. 6. Sometimes they appear
to have mistaken the drift or meaning of the passage; e.g.
I Chr. ix. set over against Neh. xii. 23, where our exist-
ing books of the Chronicles are scarcely meant at all:
Prov. XV. 30 as parallel to Eccles. vii. i : Ps. cxxxii. 6 as
parallel to Jer. vii. 14 : and 2 Mace. iii. 4 referred to in
Ecclus. 1. I, although quite a different person is meant : the
last two have disappeared from modern Bibles. Occasionally,
indeed, the original reference has been preserved, where it
■■ In the Old Testament 6588, in than in the Old. These figures
the Apocrypha 885, in the New are taken from Hewlett's Com-
Testament 1517. Comparatively mentary. Vol. I. p. 45, 410., cited
few additions have been made to by Hartwell Home {Introduction,
the original parallel texts in the Vol. 11. Part 11. p. 8r, 1834), who
Apocrypha — Blayneyhasonlyi772 computes Blayney's additions alone
in all — and many more in pro- at 30,495 (p. 80), which is probably
portion in the New Testament too high a sum.
ii8 Sect VI.] Authorized Version of the Bible {idw).
would hardly have been accepted on its own merits : such
is the case of Ex. xxxiv. 6 in the margin of Neh. ix. 32:
Deut. vii. i, (2) in that of Ps. cxlix. 9 : Ps. 1. 9 in that of
Prov. xxi. 27 : Isai. liii. 3 in that of Wisd. ii. 15 : 2 Cor. iii.
17 in that of John iv. 24 : Matt, xxviii. 19 in that of John
XV. 16 : Mark ix. 12 (from the Vulgate) in Isai. liii. 3 : Rom.
vii. 9 in I Thess. iii. 8 '. As we cannot praise very highly the
typographical correctness of the Bibles of 161 1 in other
particulars (see p. 8), so it must be stated that no other
portion of the work is so carelessly printed as these parallel
texts, each issue exhibiting errors peculiar to itself^, but
few leaves indeed being exempt from some gross fault com-
mon to them both. The references to the Psalms direct us
constantly to the wrong verse; namely, that of the Latin
Vulgate from which they were first derived, not to that of
the English Bible on whose pages they stand. The marks
of reference from the text to the margin are so often mis-
placed, that it would be endless to enumerate glaring errors
in regard to them which have long since been removed.
One of the main services rendered by the revisers of
the Cambridge folios of 1629 and 1638 was the setting
right these vexatious inaccuracies of the earlier books,
which toilsome duty they performed very thoroughly, leaving
to their successors the more congenial employment of add-
ing largely to the original texts, a liberty which seems to
have been taken by almost every one who prepared a
^ In Amos ii. I the reference of Chr. xxxiv. 4; xxxvi. 10; Ezra
161 1 to 2 Kin. iii. 27 may be viii. 20: while the latter is right
retained, because the heading to and the former wrong in Ps. xxxii.
the latter chapter renders it plain g ; xliii. 5 ; Ixxviii. 60, ■ where it
that our Translators supposed should be stated that the first and
(wrongly, as it would seem) that third examples are from the revised
the king of Ed em's son was sacri- sheets of Synd. A. 3. 14 (p. 6).
ficed. But these are exceptional cases.
^ Thus the copy from which the The two issues ordinarily coincide
Oxford reprint was taken corrects in most manifest errors.
Synd. A. 3. 14 in i Kin. ii. 11 ; 2
Parallel References. jig
special edition. Whensoever a reference had once found
Its way into the margin, there it was allowed to remain,
unchallenged and even unexamined, however frivolous or
mistaken it might be. Moreover, in recent Bibles which
do not contain the Apocryphal books, all references drawn
from them by our Translators have been summarily re-
jected, through the same unwarrantable license that led
certain of them to expunge altogether the marginal note in
I Chr. vii. 28 ("HCr, Adassa, i Mace. vii. 45": see below,
p. 195 note 2), and to mutilate that on Acts xiii. 18 by
striking out the reference to 2 Mace. vii. 27. All such texts
from the Apocrypha, together with a few others dropped
through apparent inadvertence, ought to be restored to their
rightful places. The parallel references in the Apocrypha re-
quire to be largely increased, as well for other purposes, as
with a view to illustrate the style of the Greek New Testament
The textual references which have been gradually ac-
cumulating in the margins of our modern Bibles have
been received or expunged in the Cambridge Paragraph
Bible solely on their own merits : they have no such general
reception to plead in their favour as those in the standard
of 161 1. Many of them are excellent, and help much for
the right understanding of Scripture : these, after having
been verified more than once, as well in the original
tongues as in the Authorized version, have of course been
retained. Of the rest, a larger portion than might have
been anticipated have been judged irrelevant, questionable,
or even untrue. No editions are more open to criticism
in this particular than those of Dr Paris (1762) and of Dr
Blayney (1769), who between them added at least half as
many references as they found already existing. The
worst errors, because unlearned readers cannot discover
or so much as suspect them, relate to parallelisms which
are true in the English, false in the Hebrew or Greek.
120 Sect. VL] Authorized Version of the Bible {i(>\\).
Such are Judg. ix. 27 cited at Judg. xvi. 25 (1769): i Chr.
V. 26 cited at i Kin. xi. 14 (1769): i Sam. xii. 21 (1762)
and Isai. xli. 29 (1769) cited at i Kin. xvi. 13: i Sam. ix. 9
cited at i Chr. xxi. 9 (1762): Ruth i. 21 cited at Job x. 17
(1769): Hos. xi. 12 cited at Ps. cxxxii. 16 (1762): Ex.
xxviii. 36; xxix. 6 ; Lev. viii. 9 cited at Zech. vi. 11 (1769):
John xix. 40 cited at Acts v. 6 and vice versd (1762). Even
in the Bible of 161 1 we have Gen. iv. 4 made to illustrate
.Num. xvi. 15, although the resemblance is far less exact
than the English might make it appear. References ob-
jectionable on more general grounds, some few being scarcely
intelligible, are Num. ii. 3, 10, 18, 25 to illustrate Ezek. i.
10 (1762): the marvellous comment implied by citing John
i. 14; Col. ii. 9 in Rev. xiii. 6, and 2 Kin. xx. 7 in Rev. xiii.
14 (both due to 1762): the allusions to the Great Day of
Atonement in Jer. xxxvi. 6 (1762 and 1769), whereas some
special fast is obviously meant (ver. 9): the hopeless con-
fusion arising from connecting Acts xx. i, 3 with i Tim. i. 3
(1762): the tasteless quotation of i Sam. xxiv. 3 in Jonali
i. 5 (1762). Hardly less false are John x. 23 and Acts iii.
11 cited at i Kin. vii. 12 (1762): i Chr. xxiv. 10 and
Luke i. 5 made parallel to Neh. xii. 4, 17 (1762): Josh. xiv.
10 to Matt. iii. i (1762): while Ex. xxiii. 2 employed to
explain Job xxxi. 34 (1769); Esther vii. 8 compared with
Prov. x. 6 (1769); I Kin. v. 17, 18 with Prov. xxiv. 27
(1769); Ps. Ixviii. 4 with Isai. xl. 3 (1762); Dan. iv. 27
with Ecclus. xxxv. 3 (1762), will be regarded as but slender
helps to the student of Scripture. In 2 Mace. ii. 8 the
allusion surely is to Ex. xl. 38, not (as in 1762) to Ex. xxxiv.
5. Finally, the note of interrogation should in fairness be
annexed to some over bold, though not impossible, sugges-
tions of the more recent editors, as when in Ps. cxxxiii. 3 the
reference to Deut. iv. 48 (1762) would identify li'S with t'^'*"?'.
We can only conjecture that the "Scotch edition" of
Parallel References. 121
which Dr Blayney speaks so vaguely in his Report to the
Delegates (see Appendix D), was that of Brown of Had-
dington, then just pubHshed. The parallel texts of Canne
(1664, 1682), though often surprisingly wide of the mark,
are said by those who have patiently used them to be at
times very suggestive, and to contain more truth than might
appear on the surface'. The editor of Bagster's Miniature
Quarto Bible 1846, while "admitting without examination
the references of Blayney, Scott [1822], Clarke [1810, &c.],
and the English Version of Bagster's Polyglot..., froiri their
acknowledged accuracy,'' held himself obliged "to verify
all that were found in Canne, Brown, and Wilson [i. e. Crut-
well, 1785]; the aggregate number, it is believed, being
nearly half a million" (Preface, p. i.). It is plain that so
numerous a host can prove little else than an encumbrance
to the private Christian, by positively discouraging him from
resorting to the margin at all, and that even earnest students
will often be sensible of the danger incurred by such burden-
some and minute commentaries, lest, "after all, the design
■' " Canne's references are very published, on the principle of
different in character from those of making tlae Bible its own Inter-
the edition of 1611, being more preter. In his edition of 1682 he
for the purpose of comment and says, " The sweetness and great
explanation, and less for that of content that I have had all along
scholarlike illustration. He refers in this Scripture work, hath caused
scarcely at all to quotations. His me to account other studies and
references are more suggestive than readings (which I formerly used)
immediately striking. They are very low in comparison of it. It
not numerous, but evidently care- is said of Jacob, that he served
fully selected. In the edition I have seven years for Sachel, and tliey
seen {Edin. 1747) they are most seemed but a few days, for the lave
incorrectly printed." Grote MS. he had to her. I can truly speak
p. 1 3 (see above, p. 23 note). John it, I have served the Lord in this
Canne was a Baptist, and a prolific work more than thrice seven years,
writer in the interest of that sect. and the time hath not seemed
His own small octavo editions long, neither hath the work been
bear no mark of place or printer's any way a burden to me, for the
name, but came from Amsterdam, love I have had to it " (Preface, p.
whither he went into exile after 1). His book was often reprinted
the Restoration. He had prepared in the former half of the eighteenth
a larger work, which was never century.
122 Sed. V/.] Authorized Version of the Bible {t:.(>\t.').
and scope of the whole may not be understood, while the
reader's mind stays so long in the several parts" (Bp. Patrick,
Dedication to Paraphrase of Job). Bagster's publications
have been so perpetually consulted in cases of difficulty for
my purposes, that I may fairly express my regret that what
is intrinsically valuable in them should be buried under a
heap of irrelevant matter. Less full, but on the whole
more profitable for study, is the collection of texts in the
Religious Tract Society's "Annotated Paragraph Bible" of
1861, but here too, as in Bagster's books, nearly all the
old matter is adopted without any attempt at revision, or
apparent consciousness of the need of it. That the additions
made in the Cambridge Paragraph Bible to the store of
already existing references will by many be deemed too
copious, their compiler is painfully aware. He can only
plead in self-defence that he has aimed at brevity through-
out ; that no single text has been accepted as parallel which
did not seem to him really illustrative either of the sense
or language of Scripture ; and that all the materials, whether
new or old, have been digested into such a shape as, it is
hoped, will prove convenient for practical use ; while the
form in which they are given will afford some indication as
to their respective characters and relative values. With this
last end in view, the reader's attention is directed to the,
following simple rules, on which the collectiori of textual
references in the margin of that volume has been constructed
and arranged.
(i) When the parallel between the passage in the text
and that in the margin, whether it be verbal or relate to the
general sense, is as exact as the subject allows, the Scripture
text stands in the margin with no prefix : e. g. 2 Cor. iv. 6
cited in the margin of Gen. i. 3.
(2) If "So" stand before the Scripture text, it indicates
Parallel References. 12,3
that the parallel, although real, is less complete, or that the
language is more or less varied in the two places : e. g. 2 Chr.
xiii. 9 "'no gods" being exactly like Jer. v. 7, but less
closely akin to Deut. xxxii. 21, the marginal note is thus
expressed ""Jer. 5. 7. So Deut. 32. 21." Again, Job xi.
10 '"shut up," being precisely identical with Lev. xiii. 4,
while in Job xii. 14 the Hebrew verb is of a different
conjugation, the margin runs '"Lev. 13. 4, &c. So ch.
12. 14."'
(3) If instead of "So," the word "Compare" or "Comp."
be prefixed, it is intimated that the resemblance is slighter
and less direct, or even that there is a seeming inconsistency
between the two places : e. g. 2 Kin. ii. 1 1 in the margin of
Gen. v. 24, where the events recorded are not in all respects
analogous. So also "'Comp. 2 Kin. 8. 26 and ch. 21. 20"
annexed to 2 Chr. xxii. 2, draws attention to the numerical
difficulty. Such phrases as "Supplied from" in the margin
of 2 Sam. xxi. 19; "Expressed in" Ex. xxiii. 2; "Expressed"
Judg. vii. 18 will be understood at once by consulting the
passages alleged.
(4) Much space has been economised and the constant
repetition of a body of texts, all bearing on the same point,
has been avoided, by setting them down once for all in full,
and elsewhere referring the reader to that place by means of
the word "See." Thus "See i Chr. 29. 14" in the margin of
2 Chr. ii. 6, directs the reader to a place where all extant
examples of a certain idiom had already been brought to-
gether. In Num. ix, 15, "See Ex. 13. 21" shews that the
latter place contains a collection of the texts relating to the
pillars of cloud and of fire. This method has been much
1 Occasionally the reference xvi. 12 at Job xxxi. 31; Luke v.
assumes the character of a brief 7, 10 at Job xli. 6. But this
exposition: e.g. Heb. ix. 27 cited liberty has been taken -very spar-
at Job xxi. 33 (after 1769); Ex. ingly.
124 Sect. VI.] Authorized Version of the Bible i\(>T.-i).
employed in regard to Proper Names both of places and
persons. It should also be stated that where passages of
the New Testament are noticed as "Cited from" the Old,
it has been judged needless to repeat the textual references
previously set down in the corresponding places from which .
the citation is made : e.g. Matt. xxii. 37, 39, 44.
(5) When the parallelism extends to a whole paragraph,
or indeed to any portion of the sacred text exceeding a
single verse, the fact is carefully indicated by a peculiar
notation. Thus in the margin of Ex. xxi. i, "To ver. 17,
Deut. 5. 6 — 21" (the name of the book being printed in
italic type), intimates that Ex. xx. i — 17 is in substance
identical with Deut. v. 6 — 21. Such instances occur very
frequently, especially in the books of Samuel and Kings
compared with Chronicles, and in the first three or Synoptic
Gospels. Here again it has not been thought advisable to
repeat in a later passage the textual references already given
in an earlier passage in great measure resembling it. Such
as are found in the second passage either belong to it alone,
or are intended to direct attention to its divergencies from
the first one: e.g. "Con^pfl,re 2 Sam. 10. 18" in the margin
of I Chr. xix. 18.
(6) The parallel is frequently a real one in the original
tongues, although it appears faintly or not at all in the
Authorized Version. In this case (Heb.), (Chald.), or (Gk.),
as the case may be, is annexed to the citation, to give
notice of the fact: e.g. Lev. xi. 17. Where several texts are
cited, and ihis is true of two or more of them, the expression
is varied to "in the Heb.", "in the Gk.": e.g. Deut. xxxiii.
27, where the notation happens to relate to all the three
places in the Psalms. Whensoever, in the margin of the
New Testament, (Gk.) is set after a quotation from the Old,
it is intimated that the Septuagint version agrees with the
Parallel References. 125
New Testament: e.g. Matt. xxvi. 12. In a few instances,
and for special reasons, the word (Septuagint) has been
printed at length.
(7) If, on the contrary, the resemblance between two
or more passages belong only to the English, and have no
respect to the original, (Eng.) or (EngUsh) is added to the
quotation. Such notices are designed to gather in one
view words nearly obsolete, or otherwise to throw light
upon the phraseology of the Authorized Version : e.g. Gen.
xlv. 6j I Sam. ix. 5 ; i Kin. xx. 11; 2 Chr. xxvi. 14; Dan.
vi. 3; 2 Esdr. xvi. 49; Tobit iv. 14; vi. 12; Matt. x. 10;
xiii. 20J xiv. 8j xvii. 12, 25; xx. 11; xxiv. 48; xxvi. 67;
xxvii. 39; Mark x. 44; Luke i. 54; vi. 32; vii. 4; viii. 23;
xiv. 32; I Tim. ii. g. Compare Judg. xii. 14.
(8) Lastly, as a note of interrogation (?) has been em-
ployed to bring into question the references both of the
standard of 16 11 and of its more recent editors (p. 120),
so it has been occasionally employed for the same purpose
with certain that appear in the Paragraph Bible either alone,
or with little countenance elsewhere : e,g."iChr. 27.21" cited
for "Iddo" in i Kin. iv. 14. Names of places and persons
are frequently so marked, if the orthography be somewhat
varied: e.g. "Ramah", Josh, xviii. 24. In Judg. xviii. 30,
by illustrating "Gershom" from "Ex. 2. 22 ?& 18. 3 ?" atten-
tion is directed to the proposed substitution of "Moses"
instead of '-' Manasseh", a reading both probable in itself,
and supported by weighty and varied authorities. In the
same spirit, an attempt has frequently been made to convey
some notion of the relative value of the marginal renderings
(see above, pp. 41 — 59) as compared with those in the text,
by means of passages cited to illustrate one or both of them :
e. g. Esther vi. i : Ps. vi. 6.
Advantage has also been taken of the same opportu-
126 Sect. VI.] Authorized Version of the Bible {\(>\i).
nity to insert in the margin a great number of passages
tending to illustrate the internal connection and relative
dates of the several books of the Old Testament, which have
been the most subjected in modern times to criticism more
or less sober and profound. Such references as are made to
the Pentateuch in Judg. xix. 7, 8; 2 Sam. xiv. 7, are so
many additional proofs that the diction of the oldest books
of the Bible clave to the memory, and was wrought into the
literary style even of the earliest surviving writers after the
conquest of Canaan. Nothing short of actual collation of
parallel texts, undertaken by the student for himself, can
cause him to realize the extent to which the peculiar lan-
guage of the book of Job has influenced those which fol-
lowed it, or can do justice to its claim to the most venerable
antiquity. Thus too the resemblances between Zech. i. —
viii. and ix.^ — xiv. have been diligently recorded : while in
regard to the prophecies of Isaiah it may be confidently
affirmed that no unprejudiced scholar, who shall but faith-
fully examine the numberless coincidences both in thought
and expression between the first thirty-nine and last twenty-
seven chapters of his book (coincidences which are all the
more instructive by reason of their often being very minute
and sometimes even lying below the surface), will ever again
admit into his mind the faintest doubt, whether the two
several portions of that inspired volume are the production
of one author or of more.
The compilation of this virtually new body of textual
references has been greatly aided by Wetstein's only too
copious collections from the Septuagint in the notes to his
Greek Testament (1751- — 2), and yet more by two laborious
volumes, to which the editor has been more largely indebted
than he knows how to express; — Canon Wilson's accurate
and exhaustive "English, Hebrew and Chaldee Lexicon and
Concordance" (^Second edition 1866 : he died 1873, set. 90) es-
Bible Paragraphs. 127
pecially valuable for the attention paid therein to the marginal
notes; and Wigram's "Hebraist's Vade Mecum" (1867),
which, answering as it does many of the purposes of that
great desideratum of sacred literature, a real Hebrew Con^
cordance, has been his hourly companion ever since it was
published. He has also enjoyed the benefit of using for the
Poetical and Prophetic books, that glory of the Clarendon
Press, the "Origenis Hexaplorum quae supersunt" (1867 —
1871) of Dr Field; whose Latin version of the Hebrew
passages cited throughout the work, by reason of its elegance
and precision no less than from an almost instinctive per-
ception of the true sense of the original in cases of difficulty,
leaves us nothing to regret save its fragmentary character,
and begets in the student an earnest longing for a continu-
ous translation, at least of these harder portions of the Old
Testament, from the same able and accomplished hand.
Section VII.
Miscellaneous observations relating to the present work, and
general Conclusion.
It is obvious that the practice of printing the English
Bible in sections or paragraphs accommodated to the sense
(the notation of the chapters and verses being set in the
margin), which Mr Reeves the King's Printer introduced
early in the present century, and in which he has found so
many imitators, is in substance only a return to the fashion
that prevailed in our early versions, before the Genevan
New Testament of 1557 unfortunately broke up the text
into divisions at once so minute and so arbitrary as the
verses invented by Robert Stephen. "The subdivision of
the books of Sacred Scripture into chapters and verses,
without regard to the sense, and frequently to its great
injury, has thrown a most serious obstacle in the way of
128 Seel. VII?\ Authorized Version of the Bible (\(i\-i).
common readers." It has given rise to "a very erroneous
impression, that the Bible is rather a collection of apoph-
thegms, or disconnected sentences, than composed of
regular histories and treatises on religion, which have their
separate topics and connexions." "It is a method peculiar
to the Bible, and confined to translations alone. Yet the
word of God is not deserving of such an injurious peculiarity
as this'." Thus clearly is the case stated by an editor who
seems to have been the first to introduce this simple plan
into the United States of America, and who has certainly
carried it out with singular skill and discretion.
For indeed the division of the sacred text into sections
suitable for general use will not be deemed an easy matter
by any one who has essayed it. If we look only to the
broad and prominent breaks in a Bible narrative or dis-
course, they will usually be found too far apart for the
reader's convenience : if the subordinate members be sepa-
rated from each other, the result will often be a virtual return
to the discarded verse divisions. Something between these
two extremes is to be aimed at, and in this effort there is
room as well for much honest difference of opinion, as for
the exercise of careful discrimination and a subtil faculty of
analysis. From the marks of paragraph division (II) em-
ployed for the first time in the Authorized Version, little
help can be derived. They are unequally and capriciously
distributed, and in both issues of 1611 and in the Bible of
1613 they cease altogether after Acts xx. 36: nor have they
any perceptible connection with the headings of the chapters,
hereafter to be mentioned. The editor of the Cambridge
Paragraph Bible would have been glad, in the prosecution
of this portion of his task, if he could have followed rather
^ The Holy Bible with the text Nourse. Boston and Philadelphia,
ofthe common Translatio7t arranged 1836. Preface, pp. i, -i.
«z Paragrajihs, &c. By James
Arrangement of Hebrew Poetry. 129
than preceded the pubhcation of the new Church Lectionary
of 1871. It is, however, with great satisfaction that on com-
paring the paragraphs in this vokime with the beginnings
and endings of the Lessons as appointed by the Royal
Commissioners, he has been able to note a resemblance
between the two which is quite remarkable, due allowance
being always made for the motives which sometimes cause
a Church Lesson to commence or leave off at a certain
place, irrespective of considerations suggested by the
sense.
The poetical portions of the Old Testament and Apo-
crypha, as well as a very few passages of the New Testa-
ment', have been arranged in the Paragraph Bible accord-
ing to the principles first enunciated by Bishop Lowth, and
modified and improved upon by his successors. The series
of couplets or triplets of parallel lines is furthermore broken
everywhere by divisions (similar to those in the prose books)
suggested by the sense, which throughout Job (as repre-
sented by Delitzsch), and in some of the Psalms (e.g. xlii.,
xliii.; Ixxxix.; cvii.) may be regarded as stanzas, often though
by no means always of uniform length. The thirteen alpha-
betical poems ° are distinguished by Hebrew letters at the
proper places, so that an English reader may form some
notion of the grounds on which the Lowthian system of
Hebrew parallelism ultimately rests. Here again a difficulty
often occurs which is at times unavoidable in a version made
before the true laws of the poetry were ascertained, in that
1 Luke i. 46 — 55; (58 — 79; ii. Matt, xxiii. (compare Luke xi.),
14; 29 — 32. Rev. xviii. 2 — 24. have been set each in a separate
Also, m imitation of some of the paragraph.
earliest Greek manuscripts, the ^ Ps. ix.; x. (imperfect); xxv. ;
Beatitudes (Matt. v. 3 — 12 ; Luke xxxiv. ; xxxvii.; cxi.; cxii.; cxix.;
vi. 20 — 26), the short parables of cxlv. Prov. xxxi. 10 — 31. Lam.
Matt, xiii., and the eight woes of i.; ii.; iii. ; iv.
130 Sect. VII.] AtiiAon'zed Version 0/ tke £ii/e {i6ii).
the order of the English, departing for good reasons from that
of the original, forbids a correct distribution of the verse into
its proper members. Instances may be noticed in Job xxxvn.
13, 21. Ps. xxxi. 18; Ixviii. 23; Ixxiv. 6; Ixxv. 8; xci, 9;
xcviii. i; cxix. 4; cxx. i; cxxix. 5; cxxxii. 12; cxxxiv. 3;
cxxxvii. 2. Prov. viii. 2, 3; xxiv. II. Isai. xxviii. 4. Mic. iv. 8.
Nah. iii. 3. Zeph. iii. 17. Zech. ix. i. Mal. i. 3. Ecclus. i. 2,
3; xviii. 6; xxvi. 9; xxxiii. ig; xl. 29; xlviii. 22. Not that
we should be over anxious to maintain an equable length
for the lines, as Nourse too often does, dividing (for example)
Mal. iv. 5 at the word "coming" instead of "prophet," in
violation of the sense, and against the Masoretic points,
which, through some happy instinct of their authors, seldom
lead us wrong. More considerable is the perj^lexity, in
dealing with writers that pass gradually from what might
well be deemed poetry into rhetorical prose, and so back
again, to determine the precise point at which the poetical
structure should begin or terminate. This was found
especially the case in Jeremiah and the earlier chapters of
Zechariah, wherein another mind might easily arrive at a
different result. Portions also of Ecclesiastes (ch. vii. i — 14;
X. I — ^xii. 7) and 2 Esdras xvi., are imperfectly metrical,
though printed as prose ; while on the other hand the tone
of Zephaniah is less elevated than is usual in poetry. We
notice a burst of poetic fervour in so prosaic a book as
Daniel (ch. ii. 20 — 23), while the last prayer of David
(i Chr. xxix. 10 — 19), which began in the same high strain,
gradually sinks to a lower level. Passages of the hymn in
Neh. ix. 5 &c., are among the latest breathings of an ex-
piring literature of holy song. The opening of Wisdom
again is quite as capable of being thrown into parallel lines
as Ecclesiasticus, yet as the book proceeds (though it is the
work of a single writer and composed on a regular plan), it
insensibly swells into the ornate periods of the later Greek
Ordinary 'Chapters' and Verses. • 131
style'. How wholly unsuitable some parts of it are for re-
duction into parallel lines may be seen in the edition of
O. T. Fritzsche {Libri Apocryphi V. T. 187 1), yet both he
and W. J. Deane, in his valuable edition of the Book of
Wisdom (188 1), mostly follow the line divisions of Codex
Alexandrinus.
We are very little concerned with the chapters and verses
of ordinary Bibles, though they should not be interfered
with needlessly. In the Apocryphal additions to Esther,
nothing can.be more confused or preposterous than the
order of the matter and the numbering of the chapters in our
own Version, and to some extent in the Clementine Vulgate
and earlier English Bibles. By adopting Jerome's arrange-
ment, and omitting his explanatory notes, we have as a
result, among other inconsistencies, the interpretation of
Mardocheus' dream before the dream itself^ In other cases
the divisions of chapters may be disregarded without scruple,
whensoever they appear erroneous or unnecessary. Thus
with the Hebrew we should join Lev. vi. i — 7 with ch. v.
Connect also Josh. v. 15 with ch. vi. ; Isai. ii. 22 with ch.
iii. ; Isai. x. i — 4 with ch. ix. ; Jer. xix. 14, 15 with ch. xx.;
Ezek. XX. 45 — 50 with ch. xxi. (the parable with its solution),
as in the Hebrew (which also rightly joins Hos. xi. 12 with
ch. xii. ; and Nah. i. 15 with ch. ii.) ; Amos ii. i — 3, or i —
5 with ch. i. ; Ecclus. vi. i with ch. v. 15 ; Matt. xv. 39 with
ch. xvi. ; xix. 30 with ch. xx. ; Mark ix. i with ch. viii. ; the first
clause of Acts viii. with ch. vii. ; i Cor. xi. i with ch. x. ; 2 Cor.
V. I with ch. iv.; vii. i with ch. vi. ; Col. iv. i with ch. iii. ; Rev.
viii. I with ch. vii. Nor can anything be worse than the verse
divisions at times, especially in the Old Testament, e. g. Ps.
^ " Grandiloqnus, cotliurnatus, SmitKs Dictionary of the Bible.
tumidus" are Lowth's expressive Coverdale and the Bishops' Bible
epithets. De Sacra Poesi. Free- get rid of the difficulty by omitting
lect. XXIV. ch. A. 4 — xi. i altogether.
2 Bp. Lord A. C. Hervey in
9—2
132 Sect. VII.^ Authorized Version of the Bible {1611).
Ixxviii. 30, 31; xcv. 7, 8; Isai. i. 16, 17. We may also
notice that in the Song of the Three Holy Children the
modern verses are from the beginning one in advance of those
of 1611 (see Appendix A), and that the English verses in
Luke i. 74, 75; vii. 18, 19; John i. 38,39; Acts ix. 28, 29;
xi. 25, 26; xiii. 32, 33; xix. 40, 41; xxiv. 2, 3 ; 2 Cor.
ii. 12, 13; v. 14, 15; xi. 8, 9; xiii. 12, 13; Eph. i. 10, 11 :
iii. 17, 18; Phil. iii. 13, 14; i Thess. ii. 11, 12; Heb. vii.
20, 21 (where Elzevir 1624 agrees with the Engl.); x. 22, 23
(with Beza); i John ii. 13, 14 (in some editions); 3 John
13, 14; Apoc. xii. 18 orxiii. i (butTomson's Geneva 1606 and
the Bishops' of 1602 are said by Dr Hort to agree with the
Greek); xviii. 16, 17 differ slightly from those in ordinary
Greek Testaments \
As regards the headings of the chapters, as also those set
over the several columns of the text, nothing considerable
would be lost by their omission. The column headings of
necessity varied more or less for every edition which did not
(like the black-letter books of 16 17, 1634, and that of 1640
very nearly) correspond with the standard of 161 1 page for
page. The headings summing up the contents of each
chapter do not much resemble those previously given either
in the Genevan or in the Great and Bishops' Bibles (which
two in this particular are almost identical), but seem to be
quite original. In the early chapters of the Acts of the
Apostles they are inordinately long. The variations between
our present headings and those of i6ri, other than mere
corrections of the press, are but twelve in number, that pre-
fixed to Ps. cxlix. being the only one of importance'. Dr
1 We hardly know how to recog- vocant, versiculos, opus dis-
use the claim set up by Robert tinximus, id, vetustissima Greeca
Stephen, in his Greek Testament Latinaque ipsius N. T. exemplaria
of 1551, of being the earliest to secuti, fecimus."
divide the sacred text into verses : 2 Where " that power which he
Quod autem per quosdam, ut hath given to the Church to rule
Headings of Chapters and columns. '133
Blayney, however, for his edition of 1769, gave what may be
called "a New Version of these headings, bearing somewhat
of the same relation to the Old that Tate and Brady does to
Sternhold and Hopkins. It has been stigmatized by some
as a doctrinal depravation of them, and praised by others as
an improvement. It is in fact a modernization or dilation
of them, with little systematic difference of doctrine, but with
less force of it, giving however in many cases a better account
of the real contents of the chapters than the old'." This
portion of his labours Blayney speaks of with complacency
in his Report to the Delegates of the Clarendon Press (see
below. Appendix D) ; but whatever might be its merits, it
met with no sort of acceptance. Oxford Bibles have re-
turned long since to the headings of 1 6 1 1 ; his changes were
never adopted at Cambridge. It was felt, perhaps, -that
there is much comment of this kind in the original edition
which long prescription alone has persuaded men to tolerate,
and his work was rejected not because it was bad, but be-
cause it was new.
The chronological dates placed in the margin of our
modern Bibles are derived from that of Bishop Lloyd in
1701 (see above, p. 26, 27) without any pretence on the
part of any one of vouching for their correctness. They are
in substance taken from Archbishop Ussher's Annates V. et
N. I'estamenti (1650 — 4), and are beyond doubt sufficiently
the consciences of men" is dis- heading of Ecclus. xxxiv. 18 the
erectly curtailed in the edition of words ran "The offering of the
1762 by the omission of the ancient," until Blayney substituted
last six words, that of 1769 "unjust" for "ancient." On this
further amending by substi- subject the editor is much in-
tuting "his saints" for "the debted to an obliging communica-
Church," which latter some tion from the Rev. C. K. Paul, of
modern Bibles still retain. D'Oyly Bailie, Wimborne.
and Mant stand to the words of ^ Grote MS. (see above, p. 23
1611. Observe also (with Bp. note), p. 18.
Charles Wordsworth) that in the
134 Sect. VIIi\ Authorized Version of the Bible {jG-i.\).
exact to be a real help to the reader, the data on which they
are constructed being always assumed as true! In the
history of the later kings of Judah modern researches have
not been able to suggest a variation from them of more than
two years. The dates according to the Greek reckoning, set
in the Paragraph Bible under those of the Hebrew in the
iirst six books of the Bible, are grounded upon the well-
known differences in respect to numerals between the text
of the Hebrew and that of the Septuagint, in the fifth and
eleventh chapters of Genesis. Bp. Lloyd's dates have not
been materially tampered with since they were first brought
into our Bibles, though in some copies they are repeated
more frequently than in others. Lloyd, and after him the
books of 1762 and 1769, had assigned to the ninth chapter
of Zechariah the date of B.C. 587 (being 67 years earlier
than that of his first chapter), in accordance with an opinion,
more plausible than solid, to which Joseph Mede first lent
the weight of his profound learning, that the last six chapters
of that prophecy are the composition of some earlier writer,
who flourished about the period of the Captivity. Modern
Bibles later than 1835 have substituted in ch. ix. the date of
B.C. 517; in Bagster's edition of 1846 it is reduced to
B.C. 510, in the American of 1867 to B.C. 487, which is
much too low. A mark of interrogation may simply be
placed after this and some other questionable dates. The year
B.C. 79T, alleged for the eclipse referred to in Amos viii. 9,
being now known to be incorrect, other more possible dates
have been substituted within brackets. In Jer. xxvii. i, "b. C.
598" is omitted altogether, as it rests on the needless sup-
position that for "Jehoiakim'' in the text we ought to read
"Zedekiah." The like remedy has been applied to Isai. ix.
8 and x. i, which obviously belong to the same idyl or
ode, and are connected by the same refraia : yet the one
part of it is assigned to B.C. 738, the other to B.C. 713. It
Marginal' dates. ,^35
would be well to set a query after the date (b. c. 862)
of the prophecy of Jonah, inasmuch as it is nearly certain
that the Twelve Minor Prophets stand in the Canon in
chronological order: and certainly on comparing Mic. vi. 16,
the third chapter of that book must have been written before
the fall of Samaria, not eleven years after it (b. c. 710). In
the Second Prologue to Ecclesiasticus "the eight and
thirtieth year " being seemingly that of the writer's life, not
of the reign of Euergetes, instead of B.C. 133 we should
probably read some earher time. The few dates added in
the Paragraph Bible are included in brackets, and may per-
haps be regarded as at once convenient and certain : such
as that on Esther xi. i. It is not easy to approve of the
boldness of the editor of 1762, who affixes to Ps. cxx.
"cir. 1058," apparently on the authority of the chapter
heading which assumes that Doeg is the enemy referred to,
as indeed a comparison of ver. 4 with Ps. lii. i, renders not
improbable.
The present is scarcely a fit opportunity for discussing
at length the merits and faults of the Authorized Version,
which " so laborious, so generally accurate, so close, so
abhorrent of paraphrase, so grave and weighty in word and
rhythm, so intimately bound up with the religious convic-
tions and associations of the English people'" will never
yield its hard earned supremacy, save to some reverential
and well-considered Revision of which it has been adopted
as the basis, that shall be happy enough to retain its cha-
racteristic excellencies, while amending its venial errors and
1 Preface to The Gospel of S. an expression as "that that" Ezek.
John revised by Five Clergymen, xxxvi. 36; Dan. xi. 36; Jonah, ii.
p. VI. In regard to the rhythm 9; Zech. xi. 9 ibis), 16 — all the
it' may be said that those can best worlc of one Company — is common
appreciate the Translators' happy in so musical a contemporary wri-
skill, who have tried to improve ter as Fletcher.
upon their version. Even such
136 Sect. VII.] Authorized Version of the Bible (idii).
supplying its unavoidable defects. Yet it may not be im-
proper to touch briefly on one or two particulars, which
have not been prominently noted by others, but have im-
pressed the writer's mind in the prosecution of his laborious,
yet most interesting task.
First then we mark great inequality in the execution
of the several portions of this version. The limits of life
and human patience would forbid the whole Bible (includ-
ing the Apocrypha), from being committed to the care of
a single Company, but it was surely a mistake to divide
the whole body of Translators into six parties. The Bishops'
Bible indeed seems to have had a fresh translator for al-
most every book', and the inconsistencies which such a
plan must needs engender may have been one of the causes
which hindered that version from obtaining general accept-
ance. No doubt it had been wisely provided by the
King's ninth and tenth Instructions that "As any one Com-
pany hath despatched any book..., they shall send it to
the rest to be considered of seriously and judiciously ; for
His Majesty is very careful in this point": as also that
"If any Company doubt or differ upon any place... the
difference to be compounded at the general meeting, which
is to be of the chief persons of each company at the end
of the work.'' But our very meagre information respecting
^ Fourteen of the sacred books ployed nowhere appear. But even
have appended to them the ini- in regard to the present Authorized
tials of their translators, eight of Translation, tradition has assigned
these being Bishops, so far as a share in the final revision to Dr
they can be identified; but "they Thomas Bilson, Bishop of Win-
do not indicate all the contribu- Chester, whose name appears in no
tors." ^^^icoW, General View of list of the six Companies. Observe
the History of the English Bible, what is said of him and of Miles
P- 135- This last statement is Smith (see above, pp. 12 note4, 39)
plainly true both from the manner in the Decrees of the Synod of
inwhich the initials are distributed, Dort (below, p. 164). William
and because the names of some Eyre's review has been mentioned
persons known to have been em- above, p. 13 note 2.
The six Companies of Revisers. a 37
the progress of the Translators gives us no great reason to be-
lieve that this wholesome device was carried out in practice
(see above, p. 13), while internal evidence points decidedly
to a contrary conclusion '. Certain it is that the six or twelve
who met at Stationers' Hall during the nine months which
immediately preceded publication had mechanical work
enough on their hands in carrying the sheets through the
press, without troubling themselves much about higher
matters. The first Westminster Company undertook the
historical books from Genesis down to the end of 2 Kings,
and included the great names of Andrewes then Dean of
Westminster, of Overall then Dean of S. Paul's, and of
Adrian de Saravia, by birth a Fleming, at that time Pre-
bendary of Westminster, but best known as the bosom
friend and spiritual counsellor of saintlike Richard Hooker.
Compared with other portions of Holy Scripture their share
in the work may seem an easy one, yet the eminent suc-
cess of the whole enterprise is largely due to the simple
dignity of their style, and to the mingled prudence and bold-
ness wherewith they so blended together the idioms of two
very diverse languages, that the reader is almost tempted
to beheve that the genius of his native tongue must have
some subtil affinity with the Hebrew. Not inferior to theirs
in merit, but far surpassing it in difficulty, is the work of
the third, or first Oxford Company, the Prophets from
1 One instance of this lack of wrongly or rightly matters not.
consistency observable in the dif- In Ezek. xxxiii. 30 we find " still
ferent parts of our Translation, are talking;" in Mai. iii. i6
the more minute the better for "spake often;" three verses be-
our purpose, will serve to lUus- fore "spoken so much," where
trate a statement which is notori- 1629 so little understands what is
ously true. The Oxford Com- intended as to put "jo »2w<rA" in
pany, which revised the Prophets, italics. This Niphal form occurs
was careful to render the Niphal only once elsewhere, Ps. cxix. 23,
conjugation of "IHT with some where the second Company simply
intensity of meaning, whether has " speak."
138 Sect. VII.] Authorized Version of the Bible (\(>x\).
Isaiah to Malachi inclusive. Tliis body was presided over
by Dr John Harding, Regius Professor of Hebrew [1591
— 8; 1604 — 10], in the room of the great Puritan Jolm
Rainolds', President of Corpus Christi College [d. 1607],
who is reputed to have first suggested the new translation
at the Hampton Court Conference (1603 — 4), full three
years before it was actually commenced. This party in-
cluded Dr Richard Kilbye, Rector of Lincoln College
[1590 — 1620], afterwards Regius Professor of Hebrew [i 610 '
— 1620], whose testimony tOi the anxious pains devoted to
the version is preserved by Isaac Walton, and will be most
readily credited by those whose privilege it has been to
bear a part in similar conferences, directed to the same
great end^ It needs but the comparison of a single chap-
ter of Isaiah, for instance, as rendered by the Authorized
Translation, with that in the Bishops' Bible which was
adopted as the ground of their labours, to estimate very
highly the improvements effected by this third Com-
pany. The common notion that the Minor Prophets are
less felicitously rendered than the four Greater, must be
modified by the consideration that three or four of the
twelve, as well from their pregnant brevity as from the
^ So spelt, as Dr Newth tells the Doctor's friend's house, where
me, on the title pages of his books, after some other conference the
and on his monument in his Col- Doctor told him, he "might have
lege Chapel. preached more useful doctrine,
2 "The Doctor going to a Pa- and not have filled his auditors'
rish Church in Derbyshire. ..found ears with needless exceptions
the young preacher to have no against the late translation; and
more discretion than to waste a for that word for which he offered
great part of the hour allotted for to that poor congregation three
his sermon in exceptions against reasons why it ought to have been
the late translation of several translated as he said, he and others
words (not expecting such a hearer had considered all of them, and
as Dr Kilbye), and shewed three found thirteen more considerable
reasons why a particular word reasons why it was translated as
should have been otherwise trans- printed." Walton, Life of San-
lated. When Evening Prayer was flVrm«, p. 367 (Zouch, 1807).
ended, the preacher was invited to
Relative merits of the Companies of Revisers. 1^9
obscurity of their allusions, are among the very hardest
books of the Bible in the original, whose difficulties no
faithful translator would wish to dissemble or conceal.
Respecting the second, or first Cambridge Company, which
sustained irreparable loss by the death of Edward Lively,
Regius Professor of Hebrew [1580 — 1606], before their task
was fairly begun, his successor also, R. Spalding, appa-
rently dying a year after, it may be confessed that its ver-
sion of Job is very unsatisfactory, nor indeed could it well
be otherwise before the breaking forth of that flood of
light which Albert Schultens long afterwards (1737) shed
upon it from the cognate languages. - A more legitimate
subject of complaint is the prosaic tone of its translation
of the Psalms, which, however exact and elaborate, is so
spiritless as to be willingly used by but few that are familiar
with the version in the Book of Common Prayer; a recen-
sion which, though derived immediately from the Great
Bible, is in substance the work of that consummate master
of rhythmical prose, Bishop Miles Coverdale'. Of the
other three Companies it will suffice to re-echo the general
verdict, that the Epistles, entrusted to persons sitting at
Westminster of whom little is now known, are worse done than
any other part of the Canonical Scriptures, and bear no com-
parison with the Gospels, the Acts (which book is especially
good, as indeed is its prototype in the preceding version,
from the hand of Bishop Cox of Ely), and the Apocalypse,
^ Burnet (Sistory of the R&- unlawful let or search." We learn
_/ii?'«a;ftra, Part III. Book 5) knows from Dr Eadie (English Bible,
so little about Coverdale and his Vol. I. p. 432) that Queen Mary
English style as to assert that " On released Coverdale at the earnest
the 19th of February [1554 — 5], and renewed entreaty of Christian
some small regard was had to II., king of Denmark, whose chap-
Miles Coverdale, as being a fo- lain, J. M. Macalpine, was mar-
reigner; for he was a Dane: he ried to the sister of Coverdale's
had a passport to go to Denmark, wife,
with two servants, without any
140 Sect. 'VII P\ Authorized Version of the Bible (id^i).
as revised by the second Oxford Company, on which
served Sir Henry Savile, then the most famous Greek scho-
lar in England. In the New Testament, as was both right
and almost necessary, the renderings of the older Enghsh
versions were more closely adhered to than in the Old.
Of the performance of the fourth, or second Cambridge
Company, to which the Apocrypha was consigned, little
favourable can be said. It was the earliest party to com-
plete its share, as appears from the fact that John Bois (see
above, pp. 12, 22) was transferred to the first Cambridge
Company after his proper task herein was completed'. A
formal correction of the text, often so obviously corrupt,
might have been impossible with 'the means within their
reach ; yet it required very little critical discrimination to
perceive the vast superiority of that which they perpetually
appeal to as the "Roman edition" (see above, p. 47) over the
older recensions of the Complutensian and of Aldus. For
the rest, they are contented to leave many a rendering of
the Bishops' Bible as they found it, when nearly any change
must have been for the better; even where their prede-
cessor sets them a better example they resort to undigni-
fied, mean, almost vulgar words and phrases'^; and on the
■^ Yet John Selden, who was translation, the rest holding in
twenty-seven years old in i6ri, their hands some Bible, either of
and must have had means of in- the learned tongues, or French
formation not open to us, is repre- [Olivetan 1535, The Pastors 1588],
sented in his Table Talk (p. 6) as Spanish [Pinel 1553, De Reyna
speaking thus: "The translation 1569, the Valencia Bible of 1478
in King James' time took an ex- revised by De Valei-a 1602], Ita-
cellent way. That part of the lian [Briiccioli 1532?, or more
Bible was given to him who was probably Diodati 1607], &c. If
most excellent in such a tongue — they found any fault, they spoke;
as the Apocrypha to Andrew if not, he read on." We hear no-
Downes" [Regius Professor of thingfromhim of Luther's German
Greek, 1585 — 1625]. He adds [i5'22, &c.], which, however, is no
moreover this interesting piece of doubt the "Dutch" of the Trans-
informalion, to whatever part of lators' Preface, a passage that,
the work it may apply : " Then they Selden probably had in his mind,
met together, and one read the '' Such are the colloquial forms,
Purity and freedom of its style. i'4i
whole they convey to the reader's mind the painful inv
pression of having disparaged the importance of their own
work, or of having imperfectly realised the truth that what
is worth doing at all is worth doing well'
Nor can the attentive student of the Authorized version
fail to marvel at the perfect and easy command over the
English language exhibited by its authors on every page.
The fulness and variety of their diction, the raciness of
their idiomatic resources, seem almost to defy imitation,
while they claim our just and cheerful admiration. We
need not extenuate that great error of judgment which is
acknowledged to be the capital defect of the Translation,
especially in the New Testament, in that the same foreign
word is perpetually translated by several English ones, while
on the other hand a single English word is made to repre-
sent two or three in the original, and that too in the same
context, where the cogency of the argument or the perspi-
cuity of the narrative absolutely depends on identity in the
rendering. But in avoiding this conspicuous fault of the
men of 1611, some modern revisers whose efforts are already
before the public have fallen into the opposite mistake of
forcing the same English word to stand for the same Hebrew
"He sticks not" i Esdr. iv. 21; relative merits of the several por-
" Cocker thy child" Ecclus. xxx.9; tions of our version differs only in
" a shrewd turn " Ecclus. viii. 19; one particular from that of its
"get the day" (yet the verbal sturdy opponent Dr Robert Gell :
play of the Greek is thus kept up) " The further we proceed in survey
2 Mace. V. 6 ; "he is not for our of the Scripture, the Translation
turn" Wisd. ii. 12; "sour beha- is the more faulty, as the Hagio-
viour" 2 Mace. xiv. 30. Add the grapha more than the Historical
mere archaisms '"brickie" Wisd. Scripture, and the Prophets more
XV. 13; "the party" Tobit vi. 7 ; than the Hagiographa [?], and the
"pensions" (icX^/sous) i Esdr. iv. Apccrypha most of all; and gene-
56 (Bp.); "liberties" (opiots) I rally the New more than the Old
Mace. X. 43 (Bp.). We find no- Testament." (An Essay toward
thing like this elsewhere in our the Amendment of the last English
version. Translation of the Bible, 1659.
1 The foregoing estimate of the Preface, pp. 38, 39.)
142 Sect. VIIP\ Authorized Version of the Bible, {xbix).
or Greek one where there is no real need for preserving
such slavish uniformity, thus at once impoverishing our
native tongue vfhich is so much more copious than either of
the others, and casting over the version an air of baldness
very painful to a cultivated taste. Let us take for an ex-
ample of the beautiful flexibility of their English style the
numberless devices our Translators resort to while endea-
vouring to convey the intensive force of the Hebrew gerun-
dial infinitive when used with some finite form of the self-
same verb, of which the earliest example occurs in Gen. iii.
4, "Ye shall not surely die." The passages are cited almost
at random and might be multiplied indefinitely.
I Sam. ii. i6, Let them not fail to burn the fat. 2 Sam. xiv. 14,
we must needs die (after the Bisliops'); xvii. 10, shall utterly melt;
16, speedily pass over; xviii. -i,, I will surely go forth ; 3, if we flee
away (with the Bishops'); 25, came apace (Bishops'); xx. 18, They
were wont to speak (margin, They plainly sfake). 1 Kin. ii. 37, (42),
thou shalt know for certain that thou shalt surely die ; iii. 26, 27, in
no wise slay it (Bishops') ; ix. 6, If ye shall at all turn, i Clir. iv. 10,
Oh that thou wouldest bless me indeed (Bishops'). Neh. i. 7, We
have dealt very corruptly against thee ("grievously sinned," Bishops').
Esther iv. 14, If thou altogether holdest thy peace. Job vi. 2, Olr
that my grief were throughly weighed ("truly weighed" Bishops');
xiii. 17 and x«i. 2, Hear diligently (Bishops'); xxvii. 22, he would
fain flee. Jer. xxiii. 17, They say still; 32, profit at all; 39, utterly
forget; xxv. 30, mightily roar ; xxxi. 20, earnestly remember; xli. 6,
weeping all along; 1. 34, throughly plead. Ezek. i. 3, came expressly.
Thus too both versions even in translating the Latin of 2 Esdr. iii. 33 ;
iv. 2, 26; vii. 21, &c. In Isai. xxiv. 19 the Hebrew idiom assumes
three different English forms: "the eartli is utterly broken down, the
eartli is clean dissolved, the eartli is moved exceedingly."
Yet it has been said by one who ought to know, that
"our Translators of the Bible, in their attempt to maintain
idiom, have sometimes sacrificed vigour^"
"■ Dean Goulburn, Thoughts on iv. 23, where he prefers the mar-
Ptrsmial Religion, Part lii. ch. ginal rendering to the text,
vjii. p. 232. His example is Prov.
The Apocryphal Books. '143
The editor earnestly trusts that no apology is necessary
for the labour bestowed in the Cambridge Paragraph Bible
on the English text and marginal references of the Apocry-
pha. So long as that very miscellaneous collection of books
shall comprise a part of the Holy Bible in its largest form,
or lessons shall be selected from it for the course of Divine
service, it deserves far more regard than has been paid to it
in recent times, even by those who have undertaken to
reprint it. But the frequent and exact study of a large
portion of the Apocryphal writings may be vindicated on
higher grounds by such as most loyally accept the rule that
"the Church doth read them for example of life and instruc-
tion of manners; but yet doth it not apply them to establish
any doctrine." Few more conspicuous instances can be
alleged of the tendency in man's nature to rush into extremes
than the strong reaction to their prejudice which has set in
since the Reformation, by way of protest against the error
that had placed the greater part of them on a level in point
of authority with the Canonical books of the Old Testament.
Add to this that by some untoward accident those portions
of the Apocrypha which deserve the least esteem had until
recently become the best known, as in the case of the
History of Susanna (unfit for public reading, for all its
delicate touches of natural beauty), and of the grotesque
story of Bel and the Dragon. Yet Ecclesiasticus and the
first book of the Maccabees, written in the second century
before the Christian era, are among the noblest of uninspired
compositions; if indeed their authors, so full of faith and
holy fear, can be regarded as entirely uninspired. The
second book of the Maccabees also, though greatly inferior
to the first in respect of energy, judgment, veracity, and cor-
rect taste, abounds in passages fraught with encouragement to
those who in every age shall be called upon to suffer for the
truth's sake; not to add that it powerfully illustrates the
144 Sect. VII.] Authorized Version of the Bible {i6ii).
eleventh chapter and other parts of Daniel's prophecies.
The Wisdom of Solomon (which was not seriously intended
to be ascribed to the king of Israel) approximates in tone to
the spirit of Christ more nearly than any book without tlie
Canon; the Epistle of S. James is full of allusions to it, and
to the first five chapters of Ecclesiasticus. Judith too is a
fine work; grave, elevated, pious, chaste in thought and
expression, exquisitely finished. Were it not -buried where
it is, it would long since have attracted the admiration it
deserves; but it is not history, and does not claim to be
such. It is fable constructed with a moral purpose; and
must have stirred up the heart of many a Jewish patriot in
that heroic struggle for liberty and religion whose details fill
the histories of the Maccabees. For the remaining books less
can be said. Tobit, probably the oldest of them all, ejchibits
a pleasing picture of the prosperity of a religioi]|
in the land of their captivity: the main outlines
though sadly defprmed by childish superstitia
more visible in the Old Latin version foil
Bishops' Bible, than in our own w hich adherer
Baruch, though of course a
cellent poetry : the Prayer ofi
Three Children need no praj
the precise relation of i Ei
Ezra and Nehemiah : after a'
we can but conclude that it'
valuable. "The rest of the
little for any purpose, since it
conception of the character
minded persons God ever em
His Providence, and rewardi
blessings purely temporal. Th'
of Esdras, is a curious compos?
the same volume as the rest, and
Conclusion.
1 45
by any branch of the Church. Though extant only in Latin,
it betrays on every page its Hebrew original; but since no
considerable portion of it can be earlier than the second
century after Christ, what it has in common with the Reve-
lation and other books of the New Testament is drawn from
them, not they from it. It can hardly be questioned that
the fortunes of the Roman emperors during the first century
are herein figuratively depicted. The celebrated passage
ch. vii. 26 — 35 bears every appearance of interpolation.
The readfer is now referred to the subjoined Appendices,
in which, under their proper heads, the numerous variations
found in later Bibles from the model of 1611 have been
carefully arranged. All the more pains have been bestowed
upon this portion of the work from the conviction that the
task essayed in the present^volume would have been accom-
for all, had Dr
. aware of the
■t an enter-
tdch,
APPENDIX A.
(See above, pp. 3, 4.)
Catalogue of the variations from the original edition of
the Authorized Version of the Holy Bible (1611), which,
being found in all modem editions, have been retained in
the Cambridge Paragraph Bible. Obvious misprints and the
peculiar orthography of the original are excluded, and the
dates annexed are those of the editions in which the several
variations originated, so far as these can be ascertained.
Genesis
Reading of the
Variation of later
Authorized Bible.
editions.
V. 32 ; vi. 10 ;
Sam
Shem, 1629.
vii. 13
vi-5
God
GODi, 1629.
viu. 13
six hundredth and one
six hundredth and first',
1629.
ix. 18, 23, 27;
Japhet
Japheth, 1629.
X. I, 2, 11
X. 14
Philistiim
Philistim, 161 2 (not
1613), 1629.
X. 19
Sodoma and Gomorah
Sodom and Gomorrah,
(Gomorrah, 1612)
1629.
xiv. 15
Hoba
Hobah, 1638.
XV. 7
Caldees (Chaldees, ch.
xi. 31)
Chaldees, 1629.
^ Heb. Jehovah. The words "Lord" and "God" are always
intended to be printed in small capitals in the Authorized Version,
when they are employed to translate that Holy Name. Adonai ye-
hovah is represented by "Lord God" about a hundred times in Ezekiel
alone, and Jehovah Adonai by "Lord God" only in Hab. iii. 19, itself
corrected (perhaps vfrongly) in the Cambridge folio of 1629. See Ap-
pendix B II. on Ps. xliv. 23.
- In some places this bold archaism (see above, p. iii) is retained
in the text of the Cambridge Paragraph Bible, e.g. Ezek. xliii. 27;
2 Esdr. vii. 68; i Mace. xiii. 15 s 2 Mace. xi. 21; but not in i Kin. vi.
I ; xvi. 8, 23.
10 — 2
148 Appendix AP[ Wrong readings of the Bible
Genesis
Reading of the
Variation of later
Autliorized Bible.
editions.
XV. 19
Kenizites
Kenizzites, 1629.
xvi. 14; XX. 1
Cadesh (Kadesh, ch.
xiv. 7)
Kadesh, 1638-
xix. 21
this thing
this thing also, 1638.
xxii. 7
and wood
and the wood, i6i6 (not
1617).
xxiii. 10
gates
gate, 1762.
xxxiv. 3 marg.
to her heart
to the heart of the damsel,
1744-
xxxvi. 33
Bozra
Bozrah, 161 3.
xxxix. 16
her lord
his lord, 1638.
xii. 40 marg.
armed
be armed, 1629.
Exodus
xiv. 25 marg.
made
and made, 1629.
XV. 25
made a statute
made for them a sta-
tute, 1638.
xxi. 19 marg.
ceasing
his ceasing, 1638.
xxi, 32
sliekels
shekels of silver, 1638..
xxiii. 13
names
name, 1769.
xxiii. 27 marg.
necks (so all in Josh,
vii. 8)
neck, 1629.
xxvi. 8
and the eleven
and the eleven curtains,
1629.
XXX. 3 marg.
t Hebr. the roof... and
the walls
t Heb. roof, 1629.
xxxiv. 25
of Passover
of the passover, 1762.
XXXV. II
and his bars
and his boards, his
bars, 1638.
XXXV. 29
hands of Moses
hand of Moses, 1629.
xxxvii. 19
Three bowls made he
Three bowls made after.
after
1629.
Leviticus
i. 8
in the fire
on the fire, 1638.
i. 9
the inwards
his inwards, 1638.
n. 4
an unleavened cake
unleavened cakes, 1638.
vi. 2
in II fellowship ... t vio-
11 in tfellowship ... vio-
lence
lence, 1629 (nearly).
vi. 5 marg.
+ Heb. the day
tHeb. in the day, 1629.
^. 14
the sacrifice
the sacrifices, 1629.
xviii. 20 marg.
Moloc
Moloch, 1629.
xix. 34
shall be
shall be unto you, 1638.
XX. II
be put
surely be put, 1638.
xxiii. 10 marg.
an Omer
omer, 1638.
of 1611 amended in later editions.
149
Leviticus
Reading of the
Variation of later
Authorized Bible.
editions.
xxiii. 20
for the priests
for the priest, 1638.
xxiii. 23
the field
thy field, 1638.
XXV. 5 marg.
separations
separation, 1629
C.\ 1630.
XXV. 6
the stranger
thy stranger, 1638.
XXV. 31
walls
wall, 1769.
xxvi. 23
reformed
reformed by me, 1638.
xxvi. 40
the iniquity (the ini-
their iniquity and the
quities, 1613)
iniquity, 1616.
Numbers
i. z, 18, 20
poll
polls, 1769 (so all in
ver. 22).
iv. 40
houses
house, 1769 (so all in
ver. 42).
vi. 2
II prefixed to first "se-
1! prefixed to second
parate. "
"separate," 1744
(not 1762), 1769.
vi. 14
and one lamb
and one ram, 1638.
vii. 31. 55
charger
charger of the weight,
1762 (so all in ver.
43).
vii. 48, 53 & X. 22
Ammiud
Ammihud, 1638 (so all
in ch. i. 10).
vii. 54, 69 & X. 23
Pedazur
Pedahzur, 1638 (so all
in ch. i. 10).
vii. 61
a silver bowl
one silver bowl, 163S
(so all in ver. 55,
&c.).
xix. II wza;-^.
soul
soul of man, 1638.
xxi. 20 marg.
hill
the hill, 1638 (Cf.
Deut. xxxiv. i).
xxi. 24
Jabok
Jabbok, 1629, C. and
L.i (so all in Gen.
xxxii. 22, &c.).
xxii. 31 marg.
WBowed
II Or, bowed, 1629.
xxiv. 3 »zar^.
open
opened.
xxvi. 6
Hesron...Hesronites
Hezron ... Hezronites,
Bagster 1846.
xxvi. 21
Hesron . . . Hesronites ^
Hezron ... Hezronites,
1769.
1 By 1629, with or without C. annexed, we indicate the Cambridge
folio of that year (see above, pp. 19 — 21), but by 1629 L., the London
quarto (ibid.).
2 Cambr. Synd. A. 3. 14 (see above, p. 14), Brit. Mus. 1276. I. 4 (not
150 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
Deuteronomy
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
IV. 25
iv. 32
iv. 49
V. 29
ix. 10
A. 10 marg.
XV. 11 Jin.
xvi. 4
xvi. 5
xix. 6 marg.
XX. 7
xxvi. I
xxviii. 5 marg.
xxviii. 23
xxviii. 42
xxix. 26 text
marg.
xxxii. 15 &xxxm.
5, 26
xxxiv. I marg.
shalt have remained
upon earth
of this side
my commandments
of fire
fortie
the land
coasts
the gates
third day
in battle
the Lord
kneading troughs
the heaven
locusts
iwhom he had not
given
\Hebr. divided: Or,
who had not given
to them any portion
Jesurun
Hill
ye shall have remain-
ed, 1762.
upon the earth, 1629.
on this side, 1617 (not
1629 L., 1630), 1629
C.
all my commandments,
1629.
of the fire, 1762.
former, 1629.
thy land, 1629.
coast, 1762.
thy gates, 1616 (not
1617, 1629 L., 1630),
1629 C.
the third day, 161 2,
1613 (not 1629 C. and
L., 1630), 1638. Cf.
ver. 4, &c.
in the battle, 1769.
Cf. vers. 5, 6.
the Lord thy God,
1629, 1637.
kneading trough, 1762.
Cf. Ex. viii. 3.
thy heaven, 1638.
locust, 1612 (not 1613
&c.), 1629.
IIot/zoot he had not
t given.
li Or, who had not given
to them, any portion.
+Heb. divided, 1629.
Jeshurun, 1638 ^.
the hill, 1638.
Num. xxi. 20.
Cf.
3050. g. 2 or g. 3) have "Hezronites" in ver. 21, but "Hesron" in the
same verse. Comp. also i Chr. v. 3.
^ In Deut. xxxiii. 5 alone "Jeshurun" is read also in 1629 C and L,
1630. In Isaiah xliv. 2 the same form is found in 16 16 alone of all our
editions.
of 1611 amended in later editions.
■151
Joshua
Reading of the
Variation of later
Authorized Bible.
editions.
iii. 10
Girgashites
the Girgashites, 1612
(not 1613), 1629.
iii. 15
at the time
all the time, 1638.
vii. 14
and the households
and the household,
1616, 1617, 1629 C.
(not 1629 L., 1630).
vii. 26
the place
that place, 1629.
A. 10 & xvi.
Bethoron
Beth-horon, 1629. Cf.
3' 5
ch. xviii. 13, &c.
xi. 8 marg.
burning of waters
burnings of waters,
1629^
xi. 17
unto Baal- Gad
even unto Baal-Gad,
1638.
xii. 6
and Gadites
and the Gadites, 1762.
xii. ir
Lachis
Lachish, 1613 (not 1616,
1617), 1629 C. and
L.
Sharon, 1629
xii. 18 marg.
Saron
xiii. 27
Cinneroth
Cinnereth, 1629 — 1762
(Chinnereth, 1769
mod.). Cf. ch. xix.
35.
xiii. 29
Manasseh, by
the children of Manas-
seh, by, 1638.
XV. 33
Esthaol
Eshtaol, 1629 (Estha-
hol, 1630).
XV. 38
Dileam (Diieam 161 2,
Diliam 1617)
Dilean, 1629.
XV. 42
Lebnah (Lebanah,
1630)
Libnah, 1638.
XV. 43
Jiphta
Jiphtah, 1638.
XV. 49
Kirjath-Sannath
Kirjath-sannah, 1629.
XV. 50
Ashtemoth, Camb. Synd.
A. 3. 14, but Ashte-
moh, Oxf. 1611, 1612,
1613, &c.
Eshtemoh, 1638
XV. 57
Gibbeah
Gibeah, 1629 C. and L.,
1630.
XV. 59
xix. 18
Maarah
Maarath, 1629.
Izreel
Jezreel, 1629. Cf. ch.
xvii. 16, &c.
xix. 22
Shaharimath
Shahazimah, 1617.
xix. xi,
Cinnereth
Chinnereth, 1769.
00
xix. 38
Bethanah
Beth-anath, 1629.
Modern editions follow 1762, 1769 in omitting "of waters."
152 Appendix
./^.] Wrong readings of the Bible
Joshua.
Reading of the
Variation of later
Authorized Bible.
editions.
xix. 44
Baalah
Baalath, 1629.
xxi. 23 '
Gibethon
Gibbethon, 1629.
xxi. 31
Helkah
Helkath, 1629.
Judges
i- 31
Adizib, nor Helbath,
of Achzib, nor of Hel-
nor Aphilc
bah, nor of Aphik,
1762 (Helbah, 1629,
&c.).
i. 36 marg.
Maale-
Maaleh-, 1629.
iv. 11
ttoolc (first)
+took (second), 1629.
V. 26 text
tsmote (first)
+ with the hammer.
marg.
■\JHeb. hammered
+ Heb. she hammered,
1629.
V. 29 »«ffir^.
'words
her words, 1638.
V. 30 marg.
\Heb. for the necks of
the spoil
Delet 1638.
xi. I «irr^.
Jefhte (Jephthah Heb.
xi. 32)
Jefhthae, 1629.
xi. 2
his wives sons
his wife's sons, 1 762 ^
(wifes, 1744)-
xi. 31 «!ar^.
shall come forth
which shall come forth,
1629.
ibid.
Or, I will offer
Or, or I will offer,
1638.
xiv. 17
while the feast
while their feast, 1638.
xxi. 19
Lebanon
Lebonah, 1629.
Euth
ii. 3 »zar^.
WCalled Math. i. 5,
Brought up to ver. i
Booz
marg. in 1762.
^ The apostrophe does not appear in our Bibles (see, however,
below, p. 235 note i) before 1762, nor constantly before 1769 (e.g. not
in 1762, Ezra ii. 59. Neh. vii. 61. Ps. vi. 4; xxxi. 16; xliv. 26; Ixxxi.
12 ; cvii. 27 ; cxl. 3, &c.). Through the errors of these books, it is some-
times misplaced, as is noted in this list within brackets. Cf. i Sam. ii.
13. I Chr. vii. 2, 40. Ezra ii. 59. Ps. Ixxxi. 12. Matt. xiv. 9. Mark
vi. 26, in which places, unless the contrary be stated, the apostrophe
is placed right for the first time in the Cambridge Paragraph Bible.
of 1611 amended in. later editions.
153
1 Samuel
marg.
marg.
1. 20 text
[ii- 13
iv. 21 fex?
V. 4 marg.
vi. 7
A. 10
X. 23
xiii. 1 8
xvii. 38 marg.
xviii. 27
XXV. 16
xxviii. 7
2 Samuel
iii. 26
vi. 12
viii. II
xi. I
xi. 3 [marg-l
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
ttime
revelation (so 161 2,
1613, 1629 L)
priest's custom, 1762,
1769
lllchabod, saying, ||The
glory
II That is, where is the
glory ? II Or, there is
no glory
the filthy ^parf^
the calves
a company of the pro-
phets
the shoulders
Bethoron
clothed
David arose
keeping sheep
And his servant said
Siriah
pertained
he had dedicate^
that after the year (that
1638)
Bath-shuah, 1762, 1769
Variation of later
editions.
Jerubesheth
twhen, 1638.
revolution, i5i6, 1617,
1629, 1630: in revo-
lution, 1638.
priests' custom]. See
p. 152 note.
II Ichabod, saying. The
glory.
II That is, where is the
glory? or, 'there is
no glory, 1629.
the fishy J>art, 161 6,
1617.
their calves, 1629.
a company of pro-
phets, 1629.
his shoulders, 1638.
Beth-horon, 1629.
clothed David, 1638.
David arose and went,
1629.
keeping the sheep,
1629.
And his servants said,
1629.
Sirah, 1629.
fertaineth, 1638.
he had dedicated, 1612
(not 1613).
after the year, 1762.
Bath - shua, Bagster
1846, American 1867.
Cf. X Ch. iii. 6.
Jerubbesheth, 1629.
1 That this marginal rendering of i6ti, i6r2, 1613 cannot be de-
signed appears from the version of Tremellius and Junius, vi'hich,
especially in the margin (see above, p. 44), our Translators closely follow;
— qicod refirebat piscem. See Cardwell, Oxford Bibles, ■f. 16.
' But these archaisms we have elsewhere retained : e.g. 2 Kin. xii. 18.
See above, p. 102. Compare i Chr. xxvi. 20, Appendix C pp. 220, 221.
154 Appendix A.^ Wrong readings of the Bible
2 Samuel
Reading of the
Variation of later
Authorized Bible.
editions.
xiii. 20 marg.
set not thine heart
set not thine heart ufon.
So Bagster 1846. Cf.
ch. xviii. 3 marg.
XV. 3 marg.
none will hear you
none will hear thee,
1638.
Xvi. 13
requite good
requite me good, 1629.
xix. 34 marg.
t How many
t Heb. How many,
1616, 1617.
xxi. 4 marg.
silver or gold
silver nor gold, 1616,
1617.
xxiii. 3-2
Elihaba
Eliahba, 1629.
xxiii. 37
Berothite
Beerothite, 1629.
1 Kings
iv. 10
Heseb, marg. Ben-He-
Hesed, marg. Ben-
seb
Hesed, 1629.
vi. I
fourscore^... a. ch. xvi.
8,23
upon the face Cf. 2
eightieth, 1762.
vii. 42 marg.
upon the face of the
Chr. iv. 13 marg.
pillars, 1638.
vii. 51 ?«a?-^.
things of David
holy things of David,
1629.
viii. 6i
the Lord your God
the Lord our God,
1629.
ix. II
that then Solomon
that then king Solo-
mon, 1638.
ibid.
Galile (Tobit i. 2)
Galilee, 1629. Cf. C.
and L., 1630.
xi. I
Sydonians Camb.Synd.
Zidonians, 1629. Cf.
A 3. 14 but Sidonians
vers. 5, 33.
Oxf. 1611, 1612 —
1638
xi. 5
Amorites (Ammorites
1612)
Ammonites, 1629.
xi- 33
Ashtaroth (pi. Cf. Judg.
Ashtoreth, 1629. Cf.
A. 6)
ver. 5.
xiii. 6
was restored again
vi'as restored him again,
1638.
xiv. 4 TOfl?-^.
stood for hoariness
stood for his hoariness,
1638.
1 But these archaisms we have elsewhere retained. See above
p. III.
of 1611 amended in later editions.
iSS
1 Kings
Reading of the
Variation of later
Authorized Bible
editions.
XV. 2 \marg^
Michaia, 1769
Michaiah, Bagster 1846,
Camb. 1858, Ameri-
can 1867. Cf. 2 Chr.
xiii. 2.
XV. 10 marg.
grandmother
grandmothers, 1638, 's,
1762.
XV. 14
Asa his heart ^
Asa's heart, 1762.
XV. 19
break the league
break thy league, 1629
C. and L., 1630.
xvi. 8
twentieth and
;ixt
twenty and sixth, 1629.
(sixth 1613)
Cf. vers. 10, 15.
xvi. 23
the thirty and (
3ne
the thirty and first year,
year^
1769.
2 Kings
v. II marg.
+ Heb. said
tHeb. / said, 1617
(not 1629 C. and L.,
1630), 1638.
viii. 19
promised
promised him, 1629.
ix. 23
turned his hand (Vul-
turned his hands (Heb.,
gate)
LXX.) 1629.
xi. 10
the Temple
the temple of the Lord,
1638-
xii. 19, 20
Jehoash
Joash, 1629.
xiii. 24
Hazael the king
of
Hazael king of Syria,
Syria
1612 (not 1613),
1629.
XV. 15
the conspiracy
his conspiracy, 1638.
xviii. 8
fenced cities
fenced city, 1629.
xviii. 18
Helkiah (so ver.
37
Hilkiah, 1629.
Camb. Synd. A.
3-
14 alone, not being
a reprint : see above,
D 6)
xix. 37
Adramelech
Adrammelech, 1638.
Cf. ch. xvii. 31.
XX. 1
Amos
Amoz, 1629. Cf. ch.
xix. 2, 20.
XX. 13
shewed them the house
shewed them all the
house, 1638.
xxi. 21 & xxii. ■!.
all the ways
all the way, 1629.
xxiii. 13
Milchom
Milcom, 1638.
"• For these archaisms see above, p. m.
156 Appendix
A.'\ Wrong readings of the Bible
2 Kings
Reading of the
Variation of later
Autiiorized Bible.
editions.
xxiii. 21
tliis boolc of the Cove-
the boolc of this cove-
nant
nant, 1629'.
xxiii. 31
Hamital
Hamutal, 1629.
xxiv. 13
and the treasure
and the treasures, 1629.
xxiv. 19
Jehoiachin (Cf. LXX.)
Jehoialiim, 1629.
XXV. 4, 5, 10, 13,
Caldees
Chaldees, 1744.
24, 25, 26
1 Chronicles
i. 9
Siba
Seba, 1629.
i. 20
Hazermaveth
Hazarmaveth, 1634,
1638.
i- 33
Ephar
Epher, 1638.
I. 39 marg.
Heman 1611 — 1769^
Hemam, Bagster 1846,
{Hemah 1617)
Camb. 1858, Ameri-
can 1867.
i. 40 »j«?g-.
Sepho
Shepho, 1629. Cf. Gen.
xxxvi. 23.
i. 42
Bilham...Dishon
Bilhan, 1629 ... Dishan,
1638.
i. 44
Bosrah
Bozrah, 1638. Cf. Isai.
Ixiii. 1, &c.
ii. 10
Aminadab bis
Amminadab bis, 1629.
ii. 13 marg.
Shamnia
Shammah, 1629. Cf.
I Sam. xvi. 9.
ii. 14
Nathanael
Nethaneel, 1638.
ii. 18
Shobab
and Shobab, 1629.
ii. 25
Ozen
Ozem, 1629.
ii. 27
Ekar
Eker, 1638.
ii. 42
Maresha
Mareshah, 1638. Cf.
ch. iv. 21.
ii. 48
Maacha. Cf. ch. ix. 35
Maachah, 1638.
ii. 52 & iv. 2
Haroe
Haroeh, 1638.
marg.
ii. 64
Salmah
Salma, 1638. Cf. ver. 51.
iii. 2
Maacha. . . Adoniah
Maacha, 1638 ...Adoni-
jah, 1629. Cf. I Kin.
i. 6, &c.
^ The rendering of 161 1 is quite justifiable, but the LXX. and Vul-
gate translate as in 1629.
" The editions of 1629 — 1769 correct the discrepancy with Gen.
xxxvi. 22 in the wrong way, by putting "Heman" in the earlier place.
The latter error is corrected by some (e.g. D'Oyly and Mant 181 7, Ox-
ford 1835) that retain Heman in i Chr. i. 39 marg.
of i6ii amended in later editions.
♦iS7
1 Clironicles
Reading of tlie
Autliorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
iii. 3
Shephatia
Shephatiah, 1629.
lii. 5 nmrg.
Bethsabe
Bath-sheba, 1629.
iii. 7
Noga
Nogah, 1638.
iii. 8 marg.
Beliada
Beeliada, 1 769 (Becli-
ada, 1762).
iii. 10
marg.
Abiam
Abijam, 1629.
iii. II
marg.
a7id
or, Jehoahaz, 2 Chr.,
1762.
Jehoiakim, 1629.
iii. 15,
16
Joakim
iii. 15 marg.
yoachaz
Jehoakaz, 162Q.
ibid.
Mathania
Mattaniah, 1638 [Mat-
tania, 1629).
iii. IS
Sallum
Shallum, 1639.
iii. 16
11 Zedeliiah his son
Zedekiah* his son',
1629.
iii. 18
Hosanna, Camb. Synd.
A. 3. 14, B. M.
1276. 1. 4 only.
Hosama, Oxf. 161 1,
i6i2 — 1630
Hoshama, 1638.
iii. 20
Hazubah
Hashubah, 1629.
iii. 22
Semaiali, bis
Shemaiah, bis., 1629.
iv. 6
Ahusam. . . Ahashtari
Ahuzam, 1629. ..Haa-
hashtari, 1638.
iv. 7
Zoar
Jezoar, 1638;
iv. 13
Saraia (Saraiah, 1616)
Seraiah, 1629. Cf.ver. 14.
iv. 14
Charasim
Charashim, 1629.
iv. 20
Simeon
Shimon, 1629. Cf. ver.
iv. 29
Bilha, marg. Bela
24.
Bilhah, 1638, marg.
Balah, 1629.
iv. 31
marg.
Hazar-Susa
Hazar-susah, i62g.
JT- 34
Amashiah
Amaziah, 1629.
iv. 35
Josibia...Scraia
Josibiah, 1629. ..Seraiah,
1638.
iv. 36
Jehohaiah.Camb. Synd.
A. 3. 14 alone, but
Jesohaiah, Oxf. 161 1,
1612 — 1630
Jeshohaiah, 1638.
^ The references to the margin, up to 1629 L., 1630, are in hopeless
confusion; " || Or Coniah, Jer. 22. 24" being made a marginal note to
"Zedekiah," instead of to "Jeconiah," and "* 2 Kin. 24. 17 being his
uncle" which is the proper note on "his son," being misplaced so as to
stand after + Heb. Shealtiel, ver. 17.
158 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
Reading
Authorize
of the
Variation of later
1 Chronicles
d Bible.
editions.
iv. VI
Jedaia
Jedaiah, 1638.
01
V. 2
cliief II rulers
Ilchief ruler, 1629 (place
of II changed by Bag-
ster 1846).
V. 6 marg.
Ezron
Hezrou, 1629.
Tiglath-pilm
'ser
Tiglath-pileser, 1629.
V. 8
Azah (Aza, j
630)
Azaz, 1629.
vi. 2, 22 marg.
Izaliar
Izhar, 1629. Cf. vers.
18, 38.
vi. 21 marg.
Adaia
Adaiah, 1629. Cf. ver.
vi. 40
Baasiah...Melchiah
41.
Baaseiah...Malchiah,
1638.
■vi- 57
Libna
Libnah, 1638^
vi. 60
Anathotli
1617)
Anathoch,
and Anathoth, 1629.
vi. 69 & viii. 13
Aialon
Aijalon, 1629^-
vi. 78 marg.
II Or, Bozor,
yosh. xxi.
Delet 1629.
[vii. 2, 40
fatlier's house, 1762,
fathers' house], see p.
1769
152 note.
vii. 18
Ishad
Ishod, 1638.
vii. 18 {snarg.l
Jezer, 1762,
1769
Jeezer, Bagster 1846,
Camb. 1858, Amer.
1867. Cf. Num. xxvi.
vii. 24
Bethoron
3°-
Beth-horon, 1629.
vii. 25
Rezeph
Resheph, 1638.
vii. 26 & ix. 4
Amihud
Ammihud, 1629.
vii. 32
Shuah
Shua, 1638.
viii. II
Ahitub
Abitub, 1629.
viii. 14
Jerinioth
Jeremoth, 1638.
viii. 31
Gidor
Gedor, 1638. Cf. ch.
ix. 37.
viii. 31 »«ar^.
Zachariah
Zechariah, 1629. Cf.
ch. xxiv. 25, &c.
viii. 36
Asmaveth
Azraaveth, 1638. Cf.
ch. ix. 42.
^ He final is usually represented by h : yet not so by any edition in
I Chr. iii. 10; v. 5 (Reaia); vi. 29.
^ All editions retain the false form "Ajalon'' Josh. x. 12. 2 Chr.
xxviii. 18 ; all have the true form "Aijalon" Josh. xxi. 24. Judg. i. 35.
I Sam. xiv. 31. In Josh. xix. 42 and 2 Chr. xi. 10, 1629 makes fiie
same change as here.
of id 11 amended in later editions.
'159
1 Chronicles
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
viii. 37
Elasa
Eleasah, 1638. Cf.
ch. ix. 43.
ix. 12
Maasia
Maasiai, 1629.
ix. 35
Maacha. Cf. ch. ii. 48
Maachah, 1629.
IX. 44
Ismael
Ishmael, 1638. Cf. ch.
viii. 38.
X. 1 marg.
leskui
Ishtii, 1629. Cf. I Sam.
xiv. 49.
xi. 15
to the rock of David
to the rock to David,
1629.
xi- 33
Elihaba
Eliahba, 1629.
xi. 34
Shageh
Shage, 1629.
XI. 43
Maacah
Maachah, 1638.
XI. 46
Zimri, marg. Zimrite
Shimri, marg. Shim-
rite, idit).
xi. 46
EInaan
Elnaam, 1629.
xii. 3 marg.
Hastnaa
Hasviaah, 1629.
xii. 5
Bealiath
Bealiah, 1638.
xii. 6
Azariel
Azareel, 1638.
xii. 7
Jeroam
Jeroham, 1613 (noti6i2,
1616, 1617, 1629 L.,
1630), 1629 C.
xii. 10
Mashmannah
Mishmannah, 1638.
xii. II
Atthai
Attai, 1629.
xii. 20
Jediel
Jediael, 1638.
xiii. II
viarg.
Heb.
That is, 1629.
xiv. 6
Noga
Nogah, 1638.
xiv. 7
Elpalet
Eliphalet, 1629.
XV. 18,
20
Zachariah
Zechariah, 1639.
XV. 18
If '^^. ,
Jaaziel, 1638.
XV. 18,
20
Maasiah
Maaseiah, 1638. See
2 Chr. xxiii. i.
XV. 18,
21
Eliphaleh (Eliphaleb,
Elipheleh . . . Mikneiah,
1612, ver. 18) ...
1638.
Mikniah
XV. 18
Jehiel (second)
Jeiel, 1629'.
XV. 21
Azzaziah
Azaziah, 1638.
XV. 24
Nathaneel... Zachariah
Nethaneel ... Zechariah
(so ch. xvi. 5)
(so ch. xvi. 5), 1638.
1 To distinguish hv>^\ (Jeiel) from ^S^H* (Jehiel) of ver. 20. In
this veise and ch. xvi. 6 both names occur, and are thus distinguished
in 1611. "Jeiel" is right in ver. 21 and in ch. v. 7 ; "Jehiel" in ch. xxiii.
8; 2 Chr. xxi. 2; xxix. 14; xxxi. 13; xxxv. 8; Ezra viii. 9; x. %, 21, 26.
See also 2 Chr. xx, 14; xxix. 13.
i6o Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
1 Chronicles
xviii. 8 marg.
xviii. 1 6 marg.
xxi. 7 marg.
xxiii. lo marg. &
ver. n
xxiii, 19
xxiii. 2 3
xxiv. 6
xxiv. 20
XXV. 2 »2ar^.
XXV. 4
XXVI. I ?«fflr^.
xxvi. 16
xxvi. 18 iniL
xxvii. 6
xxvii. 20
xxvii. 22
xxvii. 27
xxvii. 29
xxvii, 33, 34
XXIX. 29
2 Chronicles
iii. 10
iv. 13 marg.
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Beta
Saraia...Sisa
+ And it was
Ziza
Jekamiam
Jerimoth
Nathanael
Jedeiah
iy th,e hand
Eliatha
Jerimoth '
Abiasafh
Hosa
And Parbar
Atnizabad
Azazziah
Azariel
Sabdi (Zabdi 1612) the
Ziphmite
Shetrai
Ahitophel
the silver for things
II book of Samuel...
tbook of Nathan
most holy place
upon the face
Variation of later
editions.
Betah, 1769. Cf. 2 Sam.
viii. 8.
Seraiah ... Shisha, 1629.
Cf. 2 Sam. viii. 17 ;
1 Kin. iv. 3.
■fUth.Anditwas, 1616,
1617.
Zizah, 1638.
Jekameam, 1629.
Jeremoth, 1629.
Nethaneel, 1638. Cf.
ch. xxvi. 4.
Jehdeiah, 1629.
by the hands, 1629. Cf.
ver. 6.
Eliathah, 1638. Cf.
ver. 27.
Jeremoth, 1638.
Ebiasaph, 1629.
Hosah, 1629. Cf. ver.
10, ch. xvi. 38.
At Parbar, 1638.
Ammizabad, 1638.
Azaziah, 1629.
Azareel, 1629.
Zabdi the Shiphmite,
1629.
Shitrai, 1638.
Ahithophel, 1638. Cf.
2 Sam. XV. 12, 31, &c.
and the silver for things,
1629.
II book of Samuel... book
of Nathan, 1629.
most holy house, 1629.
add of the pillars. So
Eagster 1846, also
1638 mod. in i Kin.
vii. 42.
^ In ver. 4 the vowel points are different, and "Jerimoth" correct.
of i6i I amended in later editions.
i6i
2 Chronicles
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later, .
editions.
vi. 27
the land
thy land, 1638.
xi. 8
Maresha
Mareshah, 1638.
xi. 10
Aialon
Aijalon, 1629. See p.
158 note 2.
xi. 20
Atthai
Attai, 1616 (not 1617,
1629L., 1630), 1629C.
xi. 30 — 22
Maacah
Maachah, 1629.
xiii. 2
Gibea
Gibeah, 1629.
xiii. 6
his Lord ^
his lord, 1629.
xvii. 18
Jehoshabad
Jehozabad, 1629.
xviii. 7, 8
Jimla (Jimlah, 1630)
Imla, 1612, 1638. But
cf. I Kin. xxii. 8, 0.
XX. 14 & xxix. 13
Jehiel
Jeiel, 16382.
xxiii. I & xxvi. 11
Maasiah
Maaseiah, 1638. Cf.
& xxxiv. 8
ch. xxviii. 7. See
also I Chr. xv. 18,
20; Ezra X. 18.
xxiv. 26
Shimeah
Shimeath, 1629.
XXV. I
Jehoadan (Jehoiadan
1612)
Jehoaddan, 1638.
XXV. 23
Joahaz
Jehoahaz, 1629. Cf.
ver. 25.
xxvii. 5 niarg.
\Heb. fnttck
t Heb. this, 1629.
xxviii. II
wrath of God
wrath of the LORD,
1638.
xxviii. 22
this distress
his distress, 1638.
xxix. 12
Amashai. . .Jahalelel
Amasai, 1629, Jeha-
lelel, 1638.
xxix. 15 marg.
of the Lord^
of the LORD, 1629.
xxix. 27
with the tinstruments
with + the instruments,
Bagster 1846.
xxxi. 5 marg.
brought forth
brake forth, id-iq.
tithe of oxen, 1638.
xxxi. 6
tithes of oxen
xxxi. 14
Immah (Immath 1612)
Imnah, 1629.
xxxii. 5
prepared Millo
repaired Millo, 1616,
1617.
^ A strange oversight (retained up to 1630) in a matter about which
cur Translators are usually more careful than later editors, viz. in repre-
senting nin* by Lord (or God, see p. 147 note i) but »J^^? by " Lord"
or "lord." In ch. xxix. 15 marg. "Lord" is a misprint, the text being
<:orrect. "Compare also Neh. i. 11; iii. 5; viii. 10. Ps. ii. 4, and Ap-
pend. C, p. 223 note 3.
" See above, p. 159 note.
S. ir
1 62 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
2 Chronicles
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
xxxu. 20
xxxiv. 12
XXXV. 8
XXXV. g
XXX vi. 17
Ezra
111 24 marg.
ii. 40
ii. 50
["• 59
iii. 2 marg.
iii. 5
iv. 9
v. 12
vii. 4
vii. 9 marg.
vii. 23 marg.
viii. 13 & X. 43
viii. 16
X. 18, 21, 22, 30
For this cause
Sechariah
Zachariah
Jehiel. . . Joshabad
Caldees
Saraiah (Saraioh, 1617)
The children of Neto-
phah
Beth-Asmaveth
Hodavia, marg. Juda
Nephushim
father's, 1769
Jostia (but Josuah,
Hagg. i. i)
that willingly offei-ed,
offered
Apharsathkites
Caldean
Zeraiah
t-Se {Hee, i6i6) was
the foundation, 161 1,
1612, 1613, 1616,
1617
+Heb. Whatsoever
Jehiel
and for Jarib
Maasiah
And for this (ra«j^, 1638.
Zechariah, 161 2 (not
1613), 1629.
Zechariah, 1638.
Jeiel 1, 1638 . . . Jozabad,
1629.
Chaldees, 1638.
Seraiah, 1629. Cf. Neh.
vii. 7 marg.
The men of Netophah,
1638.
Beih-azmavtth, 1629. Cf.
Neh. vii. 28.
Hodaviah, marg. fudah,
1629. Cf. Neh. vii.
43 niarg.
Nephusim, 1629.
fathers']. See above, p.
152 note.
Joshua, 1613 (but Jo-
suah, Hagg. i. i).
that willingly offered,
1613.
Apharsathchites, 1629.
Chaldean, 1638.
Zerahiah, 1638. Cf. ch.
viii. 4.
+ Heb. was the founda-
tion, 1629 C: was the
/., 1629 L., 1630.
t Chald. Whatsoever,
Bagster 1846.
Jeiel", 1638.
also for Joiarib, 1638.
Maaseiah, 1638. So
Neh. iii. 23; viii. 4,
7,;, X. 25; xi. 5, 7;
xii. 41, 42 in i6ii.
See 2 Chr. xxiii. i.
^ See above, p. 159 note.
./I
611 amended
in later editions. 163
Ezra
Reading of the
Variation of later
Autliorized Bible.
editions.
X. 23
Kelitah
Kelita (K;), 1638.
X. 2S
Jesiah
Jeziah, 1638.
X. 33
Mattatha
Mattathah (PI"), 1638.
X. 35
Bedaiah
Bedeiah, 1638.
X.38
Bennui {Benui,
1612)
Binnui, 1638.
Nehemiali
i. n
LORD
(1611—
Lord, Oxf. 1835,
1769)
Camb. 1858, Amer.
1867. See above, p.
147 note I.
ii. 12
what God had
put
what my God had put,
1638.
iii. 4, ^i & X. 5 &
Merimoth
Meremoth.
xii. 3
iii. 6, & viii. 10
LORD
Lord, 1629. See above,
prim.
p. 147 note I.
iii. 6
Besodaiah
Besodeiah, 1638
iii. 15
Shallum
Shallun, 1629.
vi. 10
Mehetable,
Camb.
Mehetabeel, 1638.
Synd. A.
3- 14,
B.M. 1276.1
4 only,
but
Mehetabel, Oxf.
1611 — 1630
vi. 17 marg.
multiplied letters
multiplied their letters,
1629.
vii. 7
Nahum
Nehum, 1638.
vii. 24 marg.
Jora
Jorah. Bagster 1846.
Cf. Ezra ii. 18.
vii. 31
vii. 38
Michmash
Michmas, 1638.
Sanaa
Senaah, 1629. Cf. Ezra
vii. 39
Jedaia
n. 35'
Jedaiah, 1629. Cf. Ezra
ii. 36.
vii. 46
Tabaoth
Tabbaoth, 1638. Cf.
Ezra ii. 43.
vii. 54
[vii. 61
Baslith
Bazlith, 1629.
father's, 1769
fathers']. See above, p.
152 note.
ix. 7
ix. 17
Caldees
Chaldees, 1638.
the wonders
thy wonders, 1638.
Micah
Micha, 1629. Cf. ch.
xi. 17, 22.
II 2
164 Appendix
• ^.]. Wrong readings of the Bible
Nehemiah
Reading of the
Variation of later
Authorized Bible.
editions.
X. 18.
Hodiah (Hodaiah,
Hodijah, 1638. Cf. ver.
1616)
13-
xi. 8
Gabai
Gabbai, 1638.
xi. 13
Meshilemoth
Meshillemoth, 1638.
xi. 24
Meshezabel
Meshezabeel, 1612 (ndt
1613, &c.), 1638.
xi. 27
Hazer-Shual
Hazar-shual, 1638.
xi. 28
Ziglag
Ziklag, 1612, 1613 (not
1629 L., 1630).
xii. 3 marg.
Sebaniah
Shebaniah, 1629 (not
1638), 1744. Cf. ver.
xii. 5
Madiah
14.^
Maadiah, 1638.
xii. 21, 36
Nethanael
Nethaneel, 1629.
xii. 36
Asarael
Azarael, 1629.
xii. 41
Zachariah
Zechariah, 1638.
Esther
i. 8
for the king had ap-
for so the king had ap-
pointed
pointed, 1629.
i. 9, II, 12, 15—
Vasthi (Vulg.)
Vashti, 1629.
17, 19; 11. i, 4,
17
i- 14
Tarshis
Tarshish, 1629.
iii. I
Amedatha (Amm.
Hammedatha, 1638.
1629 C.)
Cf. ch. viii. 5 ; ix. 10,
iii. 10
Ammedatha
24.
iii. 4
Mordecai his matters
Mordecai'smatters, 1 762.
See above, p. iii.
iv. 4
the sackcloth
his sackcloth, 1629.
Job
i.17
Caldeans
Chaldeans, 1638.
iv. 6
; the uprightness of thy
, thy hope, and the up-
ways (, 1616, 1617)
rightness of thy vpays ?'
and thy hope ?
1638.
^ In 1629, 1637 we find "; and the uprightness of thy ways, .thy
hope?" Though this has been noted as a mere error, the changes both
of 1629 and 1038 (which all later editions have followed) are plainly
intentional, and unique for their boldness. In the Paragraph Bible we
have changed tlie comma after "hope" into a semicolon, although the
Hebrew has only Rebia and Athnakh in the word before. Cf. Grote
MS. pp. 130, 131.
of i6xi amended in later editions.
i6S
Job
Reading of the
Variation of later
Authorized Bible.
editions.
iv. 19
on them that
in them that, 1762. Cf.
ver. 18.
XX. 21 marg.
meats
meat, 1629.
xxiv. 19 marg.
take it
take, 1629.
xxiv. 22
II and no vian
and II no man, Bagster
1846.
xxxiii. 22
His soul draweth
Yea, his soul draweth,
1638.
xxxix. 30
there is he
there wshe, 1616, 1617^.
xli. 5
wilt thou bind
or wilt thou bind, 1638.
xlii. 10 marg.
added to Job
added all that had been
to Job, 1638.
Psalms
ii. 6 & marg.
Sion
Zion, 16332. Cf. Ps.
Ixix. 35.
xxix. 8, 9
||shaketh...to calve
shaketh || to calve,
1629.
xxxiv. 5
II They looked . . . were
They looked . . . || were
lightened
lightened, 1629, 1638,
Bagster 1846 only.
xxxvii. 3 marg.
in truth and stableness
in truth, or stableness
(1629), 1638.
xxxix. 6 marg.
image
an image, 1629.
xlii. 6
Missar
Mizar, 1629.
xlii. 9
God, My (my 16 12,
God my rock. Why
.
1630) rock, why
(1629), 1638.,
xliv. title
of Korah
of Korah, Maschil, 1629.
liii. 6
Jaakob (Jakob, 1630)
Jacob, 1629, 1638.
lix. title marg.
II Or, to the chief Musi-.
WDestroy, 1638. Cf.Ps.
cian, destroy
Iviii. & Ixxv. titles
marg.
Ixii. 10
become not vain
and become not vain,
1629.
Ixv. 1
Sion
Zion, Amer. 1867 only.
See below, note 2.
Ixv. 9
and II waterest it
Hand waterest it. Bag-
ster 1846:
1 The " eagle" should have been masculine throughout vers. 27^30,
but after having regarded it as feminine thus far, it is too late to change
here.
^ So Ps. ix. II, 14; xiv. 7; XX. 2; xlviii. 2, 11, 12; 1. 2; li. 18;
liii. 6; Ixxiv. 2; Ixxvi. 2; Ixxviii. 68; xcvii. 8. Elsewhere 1611 has
"Zion," except in Ps. Ixv. i, where all have "Sion" except Amer.
1867. Cf. Ps. Ixix. 35.
1 66 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
Psalms
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
Ixix. 32
Ixix. 35
Ixxv. title marg.
[Ixxxi. 12
Ixxxix. 4 marg.
xcix. 2
cv. 30
gvii. 43
cxix. J 01
cxxvii. J text
marg.
cxxxii. 6
cxxxix. 7
[cxl. 3
cxliii. 9
Proverbs
vi. 19
vii. 21
X. 23
xi. I
XX. 14
seek good
Sion
II Or, to the chief musi-
cian destroy not (Al-
taschith, 1616, 1617
for [destroy noij) a
psalm, or jo»f _/&;■
Asaph,
hearts', 1769
to generation and gene-
ration
all people
The land
those things
that I may keep
thatt (llCamb. Synd.
A. 3. 14; B. M.
1276. 1.4 only; 1613)
build
tHeb. are builders
Ephrata
fly, Camb. Synd. A. 3.
14, &B.M. 1276. 1.4
only, 16 r2, 1630; flie,
Oxf. 161 1, 1613 —
1629 L.
adders', 1769
file
and him that soweth
With much fair speech
as a sport (a sport,
1629 C.)
At false
nought bis
seek God, 161 7.
Zion, 1762. Cf. p. 165
note 2.
II Or, Destroy not. \\ Or,
for Asaph, 1638.
See
p. 152
heart's].
note.
Deest (ver. 4 being cited
in ver. i marg.) 1762.
all the people, 161 2 (not
1613, &c.), 1769.
Their land, 1638.
these things, 1762.
that I might keep, 1638.
tthat build.
+ Heb. that are builders,
1638.
Ephratah, 1629. Cf.
Ruth iv. 11; Mic. v. 2.
flee, 1629 C. Cf. Prov.
xxviii. 17. See2Esdr.
xiv. 15.
adder's]. Cf. Isai. lix.
5 marg.
flee, 1616 (not 1617),
1629.
and he that soweth,
1769.
With her much fair
speech, 1638.
as sport, 1638.
t A false, Bagster 1846.
(So read.)
naught bis, 1638.
of idiT amended in later editions.
16 7
Proverbs
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
[xxvi. 3
the fool's, 1762
the fools']. See p. 152
note.
xxvii. 26
thy field
the field, 1638.
xxviii. 17
flie
flee, 161 7 (not 1629
L., 1630), 1629. Cf.
Ps. cxxxix. 7.
[xxxi. 14
merchants', 1769 (mer-
merchant's]. Cf. ch.
chant, 1762)
XXX. 28. See p. 152
note.
Eccles.
i- 5
the place
his place, 1638.
ii. 16
shall be forgotten
shall all be forgotten,
[629.
vii. ■26 marg.
iHe {Hee, 161 3) that
tHeb. he that is, 1616
is, (tHeb. that is.
(not 1617), 1629.
x6i2, 1629 L., 1630)
viii. 17
seek it out
seek it out, yet he shall
not find it ; 1629.
Canticles
iv. 6
mountains of myrrh
mountain of myrrh, 1629.
V. 12
rivers of water
rivers of waters, 16 16
(not 1617, 1629 L.,
1630), 1629.
vi. 5
is a flock
is as a flock, 1616, 1617.
Cf. ch. iv. I.
vi. 12 OTar^.
the chariot
the chariots, 1629.
Isaiah
viii. 8 marg.
stretching
stretchings, 1629.
ix. I
Galile. See Tobit i. 2.
Galilee, 1629.
X. 34
forests
forest, 1769.
xxiii. 13 &
Caldeans
Chaldeans, 1638 (1630,
xliii. 14 &
ch. xlvii. 5).
xlvii. X, 6 &
xlviii. 14, 20
xxviii. 4
seeth it {it, 1638, 1744)
seeth, 1683 (Grote MS.
p. 93), 1762.
xxviii. 26 OTar^.
as God
as his God, 1629.
xxix. I text
Woe... II the city
11 Woe... 11 the city.
marg.
God: Or, of the city
God. II Or, ofthecity, 1 629.
1 68 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
T ■ 1
Reading of the
Variation of later
Isaiah
Authorized Bible.
editions.
xxxi. 9 text
he shall... II his strong
(ll+his strong, i6'29)
the shall. ..II his strong.
marg.
II Or, his strength: Heb.
tHeb. his rock, &c.
rocke
Or, his strength, 1638.
xxxiv. II
The cormorant
But the cormorant,
1629.
xxxviii. 17 marg.
me
my soul, 1638.
xliv. i
Jesurun
Jeshurun 161 6, Amer.
1867, only. See p.
150 note.
xliv. 20
feedeth of ashes
feedeth on ashes, 1762.
xlvii. 6
the yoke
thy yoke, 1629.
heavens, 1629 ... the
xlix. 13
heaven... God
LORD, 1638.
liii. 6 marg.
he hath made
hath made, 1629.
Ivii. 8
made a covenant
made thee a covenant,
1638 1.
[lix. s marg.
adders^, 1769
adder's, Bagster 1846,
Amer. 1867]. Cf. Ps.
cxl. 3.
Ixii. 8 wafg'.
if he give
If I give, 1629.
Ixiv. I
rent the heavens (see p.
102)
rend the heavens, 1762.
Ixvi. 9
11 bring... cause to bring
bring . . . || cause to bring,
1629.
Jeremiah
i. 13
the face thereof roaj
the face thereof is, 1762.
iv. 6
standards
standard, 1629.
xii. 15
vcill bring again
virill bring them again,
1629.
XV. 4 iwa;-^.
a moving
a remcrving, 1629.
xix. II
no place else to bury
no place to bury, 1629 C,
1638.
xxi. 4, 9
Caldeans
Chaldeans, 1638^.
xxiii. 30
my word
my words, 1638.
xxiv. s marg.
captivity
the captivity, 1629.
1 Card well (Oxford Bibles, p. 16) imputes this change to Bp. Lloyd
in 1701. But he knew no more of Camb. 1638 than Bp. Turton did of
Camb. 1629. See above, p. 41 note.
^ So ch. xxii. 25; xxiv. 5; xxv. 12; xxxii. 4, 5, 24, 25, 28, 29, 43;
xxxiii. 5; XXXV. 11; xxxvii. 5, 8 — 11, 13, 14; xxxviii. 2, 18, 19, 23;
xl. 9, 10; xli. 3, 18; xliii. 3; 1. 1, 8, 25, 35, 45; li. 4, 54; Hi. 7, 8,
14, 17.
of 1611 amended in later editions.
169
Jeremiah
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
xxvi. 18
Morashite
Morasthite, 1629. Cf.
Micah i. i.
ibid.
the high places
as the high places, i6'29.
Cf. Micah iii. 12.
xxviii. 6
the words
thy words, 1629.
xxxi. 14
goodness
my goodness, 1629.
xxxi. 18
thou art the Lord
for thou art the Lord,
1629.
xxxiii. 16
marg.
Jehmja
Jehovah, 1629.
XXXV. 13
and inhabitants
and the inhabitants, 1616
(not 1617), 1629.
XXXV. 19
text
Jonadab . . . +want (tshall
not want, 1629)
+ Jonadab. ..want.
marg.
+Heb. there shall not a
t Heb. There shall not be
man be cut off from.,
cut off from Jonadab
&c.
the son of Rechab to
stand, &c., 1638.
xxxvii. 14 marg.
or, lie
, or a lie, 1638.
xxxviii. 16
So the king
So Zedekiah the king.
1638.
xl. 1
Ramath
Ramah, 1629 C. and L.
(not 1630), 1638.
xl. 5
all the cities
the cities, 1638.
9. 10
text
ver. 9 + to serve
ver. 10. + to serve.
marg.
tHeb. to stand before.
+ Heb. to stand before.
And so verse 10^
1629 — 1769, Bagster
1846, American 1867.
xli. 1
Elishamah
Elishama, 163S.
xlii. 16
after you in Egypt
after you there in Egypt,
1629.
xlviii. 36
is perished
are perished, 1762.
xlix. I
inherit God (so 1612,
inherit Gad, 1616, 1617
1613)
...1629 C. and L..
1. lO&Ii.
24. 35
Caldea
Chaldea, 1638.
li. 12
watchman
watchmen, \(iT.(^.
U. 27
her horses
the horses, 1638.
li. 30
their dwelling places
her dwelling places,
'^^9- , , .
lii. 31
Jehoiakim bis
Jehoiachni bis (Jehoia-
kin 1616), 1629.
I This gross error of 161 1 — 1630, though corrected long ago, is
revived in most modern Bibles, e.g. D'Oyly & Mant 1817, Oxford
1835, Camb. 1858.
1 70 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
Lament.
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
II. 2 marg.
Ezekiel
i. 3 & xii. 13 &
xxiii. 14, 23
i. 17
iii. 5 marg.
iii. 6 marg.
iii. II
iii. 26 marg.
V. i.
vi. 8
xi. 24 &
xvi. 29 &
xxiii. 15, 16
xii. 19
xxi. 30 marg.
[xxii. 10
xxiii. 23
xxiii. 43 marg.
xxiv. 5
xxiv. 7
xxiv. 25 marg.
xxvi. 14
xxvii. 6 marg.
xxvii. 16 marg.
xxvii. 22, 23
xxvii. 27 marg.
made to couch ^
Jehoiakins
Caldeans
returned
deep of lips
heavy language
thy people
II A man
take the balances
that he may have
Caldea
of them that dvi^ell
cause to it to return
fathers', 1769
Shoah
II II Her whoredoms
let him seethe
poured it
of the soul
they shall be a place
made hatches
works
Shebah
withall, i5ii — 1630
(withal, 1744)
Variation of later
editions.
made to
1629.'
Jehoiachins, 1629 C.
and L. (Jehoiakims
1617, 1630), 1638.
Chaldeans, 1638 (1612,
ch. i. 3).
turned, 1769. Cf. vers.
9, 12.
deep of lip, 1629.
heavy of language, 1629.
the children of thy peo-
ple, 1638.
t Heb. a man, 1629.
take thee balances, 1638.
that ye may have, 1613.
Chaldea, 1638 (1630, ch.
xvi. 29).
of all them that dwell,
1629.
cause it to return, 1629
C. and L.
father's]. See above, p.
152 note.
Shoa, 1629.
+ t Heb. her whoredoms,
i62g C. & L.
(t + Heb. whordomes,
1617).
let them seethe, 1038.
poured it not, 16 13.
of their soul, 1638.
thou shalt be aplace, 1638.
made thy hatches, 1629.
thy works, 1638.
Sheba, 1638.
with all, 1629, 1638,
1762.
^ This rendering might possibly stand, but that Tremellius, from
whose version our Translators mostly derived their margin in the Old
Testament (see above, p. 44), has Heb. facit ut pertineat. Hence
" couch^^ is a mere misprint.
of.
[6ii amended in later editions. 171
Ezekiel
Reading of the
Variation of later
*^i^&d ^J*fcA WA
Authorized Bible.
editions.
xxxi. 4
t Heb. conduits
II Or, conduits, 1638.
Cf. Job xxxviii. 25.
XXxii. 22
Ashur
Asshur, 1638.
xxxii. 25
all her multitudes
all her multitude, 1629.
xxxiv. 28
beasts of the land
beast of the land, 1762.
xxxiv. 31
my flock of my pasture
my flock the flock of my
pasture, 1629.
xxxvi. 2
the enemy had said
the enemy hath said,
1 630 (not [629C. &L.,
1638, 1744), 1762.
xxxvi. 15
the nations
thy nations, 1629.
xxxix. II
at that day
in that day, 1638.
xlii. 17
a measuring reed
the measuring reed, 1638.
Cf. vers. 16, 18, 19.
See ch. 9. 1, 5, 1769.
xliii. 3 OTo;-^.
See chap. 9. 2, 5
xliv. 23
cause men
cause them, 1629.
[xliv. 30
the priest's, 1769
the priests'], Gorle. See
above, p. 79 note 2,
and p. 152 note.
xlvi. 13 marg.
of his y tar
a son of his year, 1638.
xlvi. 23
a new building
s. tow of hiilding, 1638.
xlviii. 8
they shall offer
ye shall offer, 1638.
Daniel
i. 4
Caldeans
Chaldeans, 16381.
i. 12
give t pulse
give us t pulse, 1629.
ii. 5 marg.
Cal. (2 Camb. Synd.
Chald., i638{C/2a/.ch. ii.
A. 3. 14)
14, in Camb. Synd. A.
3. 14: so 1616 in ch.
V \
ii. 8 marg.
also
V. 7, 9, 12, 16
Cald.2
Chald., 1638.
Calde
Chaldee, 1638.
marg.
[ii. 41
potters', 1769
potter's]. Seep.i52note.
11. 45 OTor^.
in hand, 1611 — 1769,
in hands, Bagster 1846,
Oxf. 183s, 1857,
Camb. 1858, Amer.
Lond. 1859
1867. Cf. ver. 34
marg.
^ So Dan. ii. 2, 4, 5, 10 (iis); iii. 8; iv. 7 ; v. 7, 11, 30; ix. i.
* So Cal. or Cald. (the two issues of i6ri sometimes varying between
these forms) Dan. ii. 8, 14, 18, 25 (Ms), 28, 29, 31, 43, 44 [bis), 45 ;
ch. iii. 4 (bis), 12, 19, 20, 22, 25, 26, 29 (ter), 30; iv. 2, 10, 14; v. 2, 6
(ter), 20, 31; vi. 8; vii. i, 12, 15, 18, 19.
172 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
. .. 1
Reading of tlie
Variation of later
l)anieJi
Authorized Bible.
editions.
iii.
15
a fiery furnace
a burning fiery furnace,
1638.
iii.
18
thy golden image
the golden image, 1629.
iii.
21 marg.
mantle... turhant
mantles... turbants, 1629.
V.
17 marg.
fee, as
fee, Bagster 1846. -
vi.
13
the captivity of the
the children of the cap-
children
tivity, E629 C. (not
L., 1630).
vi.
27 marg.
Heb.
Chald. Bagster 1846
only.
vii
18 marg.
i. things (in things,
that is, things 1613 (not
1630)
1629 L.), 1629 C.
viii. 13 marg.
II The numberer
II Or, the numberer, 1744.
ix.
13 marg.
+ Heb. intreated the
+ Heb. intreated we not
face
the face of the. Sec,
1638.
ix.
■26 marg.
II Or, shall have no-
II Or, and shall have no-
thing
thing, 1629.
ix.
27 tnarg.
II Or, with the abomin-
II Or, and upon the battle-
, able armies ^
ments shall be the idols
of the desolator, 1762.
xi.
13 marg.
of times [, 1744] of
of times [, 1769] even
years
years, 1162.
xi.
24 marg.
peaceable or fat
peaceable and fat, 1629.
ibid.
think thoughts
think his thoughts, 1629.
xi.
38 text
But in his estate . . .
But tin his estate... || +
II forces
forces.
marg.
II Or, munitions. Heb.
+ Heb. (f otitis, II Or) as
Mauzzin, or, as for
for the Almighty God
the Almighty [Al-
...11 Or, munitions.
viighHe 1 61 7) God
+ Heb. Mauzzim, 1638
(so 1744, but in the
same order as 1611).
To Mauzzim 1744,'
1762, 1769 add "or,
Gods [God's 1744,
i-jSt) protectors."
1 This rendering of the margin in 161 1 comes, as usual, from Tre-
mellius (above, p. 44), "■legiones detestatidnum desolantes. Heb. alam
detestationum desolantem : ala pro copiis metaphoricl, ut Isai. viii. 8."
Whatever may be its value, it ought not to have been displaced by 1762
(which 1769 and the moderns have servilely foUovired) for something not
so very good of its own. In the Paragraph Bible, we have retained
both. See above, p. 46.
of i6ii amended in later editions.
«
173
Da.Tiiel
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
xii. 8
xii. 13
my Lord (so all
before 1629 in ch.
x. 16, 17, 19. Zech.
iv. 4> 5. 13 ; vi. 4)
in the lot
OmylordCynt?), 1744
only here.
in thy lot, 1638.
Hosea
iv. 4
vi. 9 marg.
this people
Sichem [Sychem, 1630)
thy people, 1629.
Shechem, 1629, C. (not
L.).
fly (flie 1629, 1638)
away, 1744.
II Or, Chemarim (Che-
marims, 1629 C. and
■ L., 1630), 1629, 1638.
dew that passeth, 1638
(but not in ch. vi. 4).
Hoshea, Oxf. 1835, &c.
ix. II
X. 5 marg.
xiii. 3
10 \tnarg.\
flee away
II Chemarims
dew it passeth
Hosea, 1762, 1769
Joel
i. 16
iii. 13
your eyes
the wickedness
our eyes, 1629.
their wickedness, 1629.
Amos
i. 3 marg. ■
i. ri
viii. 3
ix. 5
he, (hee 1616, i6i'j)/or
four
and kept
songs of the Temples
(temples, 1629)-
all that dwellethi
yea for four, 1629.
and he kept, 1762.
songs of the temple,
1638.
all that dwell, 1629.
Jonah
i. 16 marg.
a sacrifice .
a sacrifice unto the Lord,
1638.
1 So in Amos vi. 7 Camb. Synd. A. 3. 14 alone has "first that
goeth" for "first that go" of Oxf. 1611, 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617, &c.
See Appendix B, p. 212.
174 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
Reading of the
Variation of later
Micah
Autliorized Bible.
editions.
V. 2
BeA-leem
Beth-lehem, 1629 C. and
L.
his soul, 1629.
vii. 3 marg.
the soul
Nahum
i. I marg.
Lord
L0RD,i6^i. See above,
p. 147 note I.
i. 4
floure
flower, 1629. See 2
Esdr. XV. 50.
ii. 2 marg.
and the pride
as the pride, 1629.
ii. 3 marg.
1 1 Heb./^^/
II 0\, fiery, 1629.
Thy crowned, 1029.
iii. 17
Tlie crowned
Habakkuk
i. 9 marg.
init. t Heb.
II Or, [^before the follow-
ing Heb.), 1638.
iii. I text
Sigionoth
Shigionoth, 1762.
marg.
Shigianoth
Shigionoth, 1629.
iii. 13
tby discovering
by + discovering, 1629
— 1762, Bagster 1846
(not 1769, mod.).
iii. iQ
LORD God 16 II—
Lord GOD, 1629 C,
y
1630, 1762, 1769,
1638, 1744. Cf.Zeph.
modems
i. 7. Seep. 147 note I.
Zephaniah
iii. II
mine holy
my holy, 1629 C. & L.,
1630. Cf. marg.
Haggai
i. I, 12, 14 &
Josuah. Cf. Ezra iii.
Joshua, 1629 (ver. 12,
ii. 2
2 marg.
1629 L.).
Zechariah
i. 1, 7
Barachiah
Berechiah, 1762!.
iv. 12 marg.
by the hand
by the hand of, Bagster
1846: cf. ch. vii. 7, 12
marg.
^ Thus 1 611 reads in all the other nine places where the name
occurs, except in i Chr. vi. 39, "Berachiah."
of xdw amended in later editions.
'x7S
Zechariah
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
vii. 7
viii. 19 marg.
viii. 21 marg.
XI. 'J.
xiv. to
MalacM
m. 4
iv. 2
1 Esdras
6, II
1. 9, 12 marg.
1.25
[i- 31
i. 52
ii. 8
ii. 9
iii. 15 marg.
iv. 43
v-6
V. 9 marg.
V. 15 »;ar^.
V. 18 marg.
V. 19 marg.
of the plain
+tHeb. solemn
the face
all the mighty
Hananiel
offerings
and shall go forth
Moyses
Sielus
Pharao
father's, 1762, 1769
Caldees
tribes of Benjamin
very free
counsel
the kingdom
Joachim.. .Juda...?«a?-f.
Jiida, Oxf. 161 1
Aler-
Asmaveth
Kiriashiarim
and the plain, 1638.
II II Or, solemn, 1762.
the face of the LORD,
1638.
the mighty, 1638.
Hananeel, 1762.
offering, 1638.
and ye shall go forth,
1617, 1629, &c.
Moses, 1629.
Syelus, 1638.
Or, prefixed to marginal
note, 1638. So 1629,
ch. V. 73; vi. 31; viii.
16, 50, 61, 63.
Pharaoh, 1629.
fathers' (TrarpiKiJ)]. Cf. l
Chr. xxvi. 24.
Chaldees, 1638. So ch.
iv. 45; vi. 15, 161 1,
1612, 1613 : not 1629,
1630.
tribe of Benjamin, 1769.
very many free, 1629.
council, 1 744 [councel,
1638)^
thy kingdom, 1629.
Joacim, 1629, 1630...
Judah, i62g. ..marg,
fudaji, Camb. Synd.
A. 3. 14, 1616, &c.
Shephatiah, 1638.
Ater-, 1629 (not 1630),
1638.
Azmaveth, idiCj, 1630.
Kiriathjarim, 1629 (not
1630), 1638.
^ Gk. XPVI^'"''-'^''"^?^^ ■ ^"^g- <:oncilio; Junius consilio. Similar
confusion between the words occurs in Matt. v. 22; Mark xiv. 55.
176 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
1 Esdras
Reading of the
Variation of later
Authorized Bible.
editions.
V. 19
Pyrai
Pira, 1629 (not 1630).-
Aldus irlpK.
v.. 20
Cyrama
Cirama, 1629. Aldus kl-
pajxh.
V. 20 marg.
Rama
Ramah, 161 3 only. Gf.
Ezra ii. 26.
V. 20 marg.
Gabah
Gaba, 1613 (not 1616,
1617, 1630), 1629. Cf.
Neh. vii. 30.
V. 26 marg.
Hodoviah
Hodaviah, iC^g. Cf.
Ezra ii. 40. ■ ■
V. 30 marg.
Giddes
Gidde/, 1629. Cf. Ezra
ii. 47.
V. 31 marg. & 31
Neumin. . . Asipha
Meunim, 1629 {Mehu-
nim, Ezra ii. 50)...
Acipha, 1629. Aldus,
d/ft0d.
V. 32
Chareus
Chareus, 1629. Aldus
V- 33
Joeli
Jeeli, 1629. Aldus fe7;X/.
V- 37
the sons of Ban
the son of Ban, 1629.
V. 38
marg. note Barz- refer-
marg. note Barz- referred
red to Addus
^ffBerzelus, 1630 only.
V. 66
Juda
Judah, 1612 (not 1613 ,.
1629. Cf. ver. 5.
V. 69 marg.-
Asar-haddon, ch. iv. 3
Esar-haddon, Ezra iv. i,
1744.
vi. 3 ?«ar^.
Shether-
Shethar-, 1638. Cf. Ezra
vii. 9 wa?-^.
Esdr.
"■ 3-
Ezra, 1629.
viii. 2
Eleasar
Eleazar, 1629, 1630. Cf.
vers. 43, 63.
viii. 6
of king Artaxerxes
(Bishops' Bible)
of Artaxerxes, 1629.
viii. 29, 32 ?«a?-f.
Shecheniak
Shechaniah, 1638 (1629
in ver. 32).
1 This VFord is vpanting in the Roman edition (1586 — 7), the Alex-
andrian MS., the Vulgate, and Junius. Our Translators (after the
Bishops' Bible) followed the text of Aldus (1518) in this book, as
plainly appears above, p. 47'. i Esdras is not contained in the Com-
plutensian (15 17 — 22). Yet how could Junius say, in his Preface to
the_ Apocryphal books (1592) "Hezrae libros duos me tacente evincit
Veritas : quos neque Hebraic^ neque Graece vidi, aut fuisse visos
memini legere"? See above, p. 44.
of i6i I amended in later editions.
177
1 Esdras
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
viu. 40
vm. 41 marg.
viii. 44 marg,
viii. 45
viii. 47 marg.
viii. 48 marg.
viii. 69
ix. 4 marg.
ix. 5
ix. 21
IX. 22 marg., 23
ix. 26 marg.
ix. 28 marg.
ix. 30
ix. 31
ix. 32
ix. 34
ibid.
ix. 49 »M?-^.
tBago 2K text, but no
marg.
Ahave
II Or, these mens names
Saddeus...who vras...
the treasury
Sherebia
Hashabia (referred to
ver. 47)
Chanaanites
II utterly destroyed
Juda
Hierel
EUionas {iXKiovas Aid.)
Josabad
Malchuah (Malchiath,
1744)
Sabad
Many
Balunus
Milchias
Selenias...Arailus
Josiphus (M(ri0os Aid.)
the priest and scribe
marg. i^Heb.
1613, 1616, 1617.
tHeb. Bogua, 1630.
tHeb. Bigvai, 1629,
1638, &c. Cf. Ezra
viii. 14.
Ahava, 1629. Cf. Ezra
viii. 15.
These men's names, 1629
(not 1630).
II Saddens... II who was...
II the treasury, 1629.
Sherebiah, 1613 (not
1616, 1617,1630), 1629,
&c. Cf. Ezra viii. 18.
Hashabiah, 1630 (not
1629, which sets the
reference right). Cf.
Ezra viii. 19.
Canaanites, 1629. See
Judith V. 9.
Or, utterly destroyed,
1744 only.
Judah 1769. Cf. ch. V. 5.
Hiereel, 1629. LXX.
Elionas, 1629, 1630.
LXX. {Fritzsche,
1871), iXioipats.
Jozabad, 1629 (1630,
1762, &c., ver. 23
only), 1638, 1744. Cf.
ver. 29.
Malchiah, 1629. Cf.
Ezra x. 25.
Zabad, 1629. Cf Ezra
X. 27.
Mani, 1629.
Balnuus, 1629. Aldus
jSdXpouos.
Melchias, 1629. Cf. ver.
44.
Seleinias...Azaelus,i629.
So Aldus.
Josephus, 1769.
the priest the scribe, 1762.
Cf. Neh. viii. 9.
12
1 78 Appendix A?\ Wrong readings of the Bible
2 Esdras
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
i. lo
Pharao
Pharaoh, 1629.
■i. 13
Moyses
Moses, 1629, 1630.
1- 31
new moon
new moons, 1629 (Vulg.,
Bishops' Bible).
ii. 7 marg.
II Sacrament
II Or, Sacrament, 161 2,
i6i3(noti6i6 — 1630),
1638.
ii. 8
Gomorrhe
Gomorrha, 1630 (Go-
morah, 161 2. Gomor-
rah, 1629).
ii. 10 & X. 47
Hierusalem. See Matt.
Jerusalem, 1629 (1616,
ii. 1
in ch. X. 47).
iii. 16
Isahac {his)
Isaac {bis), 1638. See
Mark xii. 26.
iii. i8
depth
depths, 1629 (Vulg.).
iii. 19 marg.
\\ And to all
II Or, and to all, 1744.
iii. 27
the city
thy city, 1629.
iv. 21 marg.
II The land
II Or, thela7id.
iv. 36 viarg.
II JeremUl
II Or, Jeremiel, 1629.
iv. 47
unto you
unto thee, 1638 (tibi,
Vulg.).
II Or, shall be, 1638. .
V. I marg.
II Shall be
V. 13 ZWfl?-^.
rejected
directed, i62g(dirigentur,
Vulg.).
II Or, Behemoth, Cambr.
vi. 49 marg.
II Behemoth
1863.1
vii. 37 »zar^.
Archor
Achor, 1616, 1617, &c.
viii. 31, 32 marg.
II Are sick \\ Be willing
II Or, are sick. ||0r, be
willing, 1638.
viii. 43
the rain
thy rain, 1629.
vm. 53 marg.
II Or, grave
llOr, the grave, 1638.
X. 2 marg.
countrymen [, 1630]
countrymen, Lat. citizens.
citizens
1629.
xiii. 14
wonders
these wonders, 1629..
xiv. IS
flie. But cf. ch. xv.
flee, 1629^ {transmi-
32; xvi. 4I
grare).
XV. 41
fleeing. Cf. Rev. xii. 14
flying, 1629 {volantes).
XV. 50
as floure [sicut flos), so
as a floure, 1613, 16J7:
1612
as a flowre, 1616,
1630: as a flower,
1629, 1638. See Nah.
i. 4.
1 See above, p. 38.
^ A like variation is found in Ps. cxxxix. 7. Prov. xxviii. 17.
Wisd. i. s. Ecclus. xi. 10. Barach vi. 55. i Mace. i. 53. 2 Mace,
ix. 4. I Tim. vi. n.
of i6i I amended in later editions.
179
2 Esdras
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
xvi. 28
clefts of rocks
clefts- of the rocks, 1629.
xvi. 42
as he that had (qui...
capiat)
as he that hath, 1 769.
xvi. £2
yet a little iniquity
yet a little, and iniquity,
1616, 1617.
Tobit
i. -i
Galilei
Galilee, 1638. ; ■■■ ^
iv. 12
Isaak
Isaac, 1616 (not 1617),
1629, 1630.
T. 15
the wages
thy wages, 1629 iiroi iirl
Tov ixiudov).
vi. 3 OTor^.
II Cast
II Or, cast, 16x6.
viii. JO
lest he
lest he also, 1629.
xiii. 18
Halleluiah
Alleluia, 1638. Of. Rev.
xix. I, 3, 4, 6.
xiv. 10 marg.
Nitshan
Nitzba, 1629 (kV Junius).
See p. 51 note.
Judith
Judith, title,
Judeth
Judith, 1744.
ch. viii. 1 , passim
:
i. 6
Elimeans
Elymeans, 1629.
i. 8 & XV. 5
Galilei
Galilee, 1638.
i. 8
Esdrelon (Vulg.)
Esdrelom, 1638. Cf. ch.
iii. 9 marg.;- iv. 6
marg.
ii. 7 marg.
II Or, after the manner
11 After the manner, 1629.
ii. 28
Aschalon
Ascalon, 1629.
V. 6, 7
Caldeans...Caldea
Chaldeans . . . Chaldea,
1638.
V. 9, 10, 16
Chanaan . . . Chanaanite
Canaan Canaanite,
, 1629 only (ver, 3,
Canaan, 161 1). Cf.
, I Esdr. viii. 69.
V. 16
Pheresite
Pherezite, 1638.
vii. 7
fountain
fountains, 1629.
vii. 18
Dotha-em
Dothaim, 1638. Cf. ch.
viii. 3.
viii. 5
on sackcloth on
on sackcloth upon, 1629.
1 So I Kin. ix. 1 1. Isa. ix. i. Judith i. 8; xv. 5. iMacc. x. 30;
xii. 47 {bis); 49. Mark xv. 41; xvi. 7. Luke iv. 44. Acts xiii. 31
(Camb. Synd. A. 3. 14). Yet 1611 often has "Galilee," e.g. seven
times in i Mace. v. . ■
12-
i8o Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
Judith
Reading of the
Variation of later
Authorized Bible.
editions.
viii. 29
all thy people
all the people, 1629.
X.. s marg.
II Wrapped
II Or, wrapped, 1638.
xii. II
Ebrewe (Ebrew 1612,
1616, 1629)
Hebrew, 1630, 1638.
xiv. 10
the foreskin of his flesh
the flesh of his foreskin,
1629.
XV. 4
Bethomasthem
Betomasthem, 1638
(BaiT-).
XV. 13
before the people
before all the people,
1629.
xvi. 8 marg.
t Gr. or miter
+ Gr. mitre, i62g.
xvi. 24
to all them that are
to all them that vi'ere
nearest
nearest, 1612, 1616,
1617, &c.
Esther
Esther, title,
Calde
Chaldee, 1638.
xi. I
Ptolomeus {ter). Cf.
I Mace. i. 18
Ptolemeus (ter), 1638.
Wisdom
i- 5
flie (^eujerai)
flee, 1629I.
xii. 12
to be II revenged^
Ilto be revenged, 1629
(not 1630), 1638 (not
1744), 1762, 1769,
Oxf. 183s, not D'Oyly
andManti8i7,Camb.
1863.
[xv. 4
painter's 1762
painters' (a-Kiaypaipav)].
1-Gr., 1638.
xvi. II marg.
\Hebr. (tHeb. 1616—
1630)
xvi. 29
unfaithftil i^axaplarovf
unthankfiil, 1629 (not
1630), 1638.
^ See p. 178 note 2.
2 The errors of 161 1 and its earlier reprints in regard to these
marginal marks are numberiess. We note only the most important,
or those remarkable for other causes, adopting in silence the cor-
rections made m other places, chiefly in the editions of 1629 C. and
1638. ^
3 Evidently an oversight. Vulg. and Junius have "ingrati," the
Bishops' Bible "unthankful." Cf. Luke vi. 35. 2 Tim. iii. 2.
of z6iz amended in later editions.
i«i
Ecclus.
Reading of the
Variation of later
Authorized Bible.
editions.
iv. 1 6
his generation i5ii —
his generations, Camb.
1769
1863.
xi. lo
flying (StaSpas)
fleeing, 1629'.
[xiii. 19
lion's 1762, 1769
lions' {XeoKTMi/j^].
XX. 13
WLost
II Or, lost, 1638.
xxiii. 27
commandment
commandments, 1629.
xxiv. 25
Physon
Phison, 1629.
XXV. 9
of him that will hear
of them that will hear,
1629.
xxvii. 5
vessel
vessels, 1629.
xxix. 6
If he prevail
II If he prevail, 16 13,
1616 (not 1617), 1629.
XXXV. 15
Doeth not the tears
(p. no note i)
Do not the tears, 1638.
XXXV. 18
till he hath smitten
till he have smitten,
1629, 1640.
xliii. 5 marg.
tGr. he stayed
11 Or, he stayed, 1629.
xlv. 15
Moises (Moyses 1616,
1617, 1630)
Moses, i6r3, 1629, 1638.
xlvii. 4
Goliah
Goliath, 1629 (roXitiS).
xlviii. 12
Elizeus
Eliseus, 1638.
xlix. 4
Ezechias
Ezekias, 1613, 1616
(noti6i7, 1630, 1634),
1629, 1640. Cf. ch.
xlviii. 17, 22.
xlix. 8
Ezechiel
Ezekiel, 1612 (not 161^,
1634), 1629, 1640.
li. 12
deliverest (^JeiXou)
deliveredst, 1616 (not
1617, 1634, 1640),
1629, 1630.
Banich
i. a
Caldeans
Chaldeans, 1638.
& Song ver. 25
[Baruch i. 4
king's sons 1762, 1769
kings' sons {fia.aCKiuiv)\
Cf. I Mace. x. 89.
i. 10 marg.
a meat offering
that is, a meat offering.
iv. 2
take heed
take hold, 1629 (cTriXa-
workmen, 1702.
vi. 46
VI. 55
workman
fly {flie 1613— 1630)
flee, 1629 (^cu'^ocras) ^.
1 See p. 178 note 2. , . ^ j „ j
2 Ecclus. xxxviii. 33 judges' (1769) may stand, smce^Cod. 248 and
the Complutensian edition read dwaarCv, against Si/coittoC of Codd. N B.
Vulg., SuvdiTTOv of Cod. A.
[82 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
Song .
Reading of the
Variation of later
Authorized Bible.
editions.
Title and ver. i
[And they
walked in
— ^fell down bound into
the midst of the fire.
, the midst of the
praising
God and
burning fiery fur-
blessing
the Lord]...
nace [1769 adds ver.
[Then Azarias (Aza-
23] — ... And they
ria 1617
stood up]
walked ... Then Ne-
...[And
Nabucha-
buchadnezzar, ver. 24.
donosor
(Nabucho-
1638.
donosor,
Oxf. 161 1,
161 2, [616, 1630)]
ver. 23 marg.
naptha...!..
(ca. 1616)
naphtha .... ca.-^. 105,
105
1629.
ver. 66 marg.
grave
the grave, 1744 (not
1762), 1769.
Hist, of
SusatiTia
ver. 56
Chanaan
Canaan, 1629, Oster-
vald 1808 only. See
Judith V. 9.
Bel and
Dragon
ver. 27
fat
and fat, 1629. • .
Prayer of
Manasseh
line 36
iniquity
iniquities, 1762.
1 Maccab.
i. 18.
Ptolomee {bis) [Camb.
Ptolemee, 1629. Cf.
Synd. A.
3- 14, Pot-
Esther xi. i; ch. iii.
lomee secundo loco]
38; X. 51,' 55, 57;
xi. 3; XV. 16. 2
Mace. i. 10 ; iv. 41;,
46.
i- S3
flie
flee, 1629I {t^exiyaSmi-
T'ljpliji). Cf. ch. iv. 5.
ii. 26, 54
Phineas
(Phinehas
Phinees, 1638. Cf. 2
1616, &
1630 ver.
Esdr. i. i.
26)
^ See p. 178 note 2.
of 1 6ii amended in later editions.
1^3
1 Maccab,
Reading of the
Variation of later
Authorized Bible.
editions.
ii. 2g marg.
sit, abide
sit, or abide, 1638.
ii. 70
sepulchre
sepulchres, 1629 (ra-
iii. 28 marg.
t Gr. or at
+ Gk. 'at, 1629.
iii. 38
Ptoleme (Ptolomee
1616, 1630)
Ptolemee, 1629.
iv. 9
Pharao
Pharaoh, 1629.
iv. 18
your enemies
our enemies, 1629.
iv. 29
met with them
met them with, 1613,
&c. ; .
V. 3 marg.
II Or, Arabatkene
II Or, Arabathane, 1629,
Vulg., Bishops' Bible
(-tthane, 1638, mod.).
fin. Arabettine
Akrabattine, 1629.
V. 9
Galead
Galaad, 1612. Cf. vers.
17, 20, &c.
V. 65
townes thereof,, {irvp-
towers (towres, 1638)
7ous)
thereof, 1629.
vi. I
Elimais
Elymais, 1638.
vi. 6
brought in tidings
brought him tidings,
(d7ra77^XXc(jj' auri^)
1629.
vii. 24
the coast
the coasts, 1629.
vii. 45
Gasera (Aldus Pacrr/pa)
Gazera, 1638. Cf. ch.
iv. 15-
the place, 1629.
viii. 4
that place
viii. 8
Lidia
Lydia, 1616 (not 1617),
1629.
viii. 17
Accas
Accos, 1629.
viii. 26
covenant
covenants, 1769.
ix. 4 & 35
Jos. {Josep. 161 1, ch. .
Joseph. (1613, 1616,
wza^X". &
xi. 34)
1630), 1629.
X. I & 81 marg.
ix. 36
Nabbathites
Nabathites, 1616 (not
1617), 1629. Cf. ch.
V. 25.
ix. 49 marg.
ant. (anti. 161 7)
Antiq., 1762. Cf. ch.
xi. 34.
ix. 50 ?«ar^.
Techea, Camb. Synd.
A. 3. T4, &c., 1617,
Techoa, Oxf. 1611,
1612, 1613, 1616
Tecoa, 1629.
ix. 68
travail
travel, 1629 — 1762, not
1769 or moderns (f0o-
5os). See above, p. 97
X. 30 & xii. 47
unto him
unto them, 1629, 1630.
Galile
Galilee, 1638. See To-
(M. 49
bit i. -i.
184 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
1 Maccab.
X- SI, S5
X. 57
X. 58
[x. 89
xi. 3> 8, 13, 15-
18
xi-34
xi. 56
xi. 62
xi. 70
xii. 7 marg.
xii. 8 marg.
Reading of the
Autliorized Bible.
Ptoleme (Ptolome ver.
5S> 163°)
Ptolome
gave unto him (1612
— 1762), Camb.
1863
the king's blood, 1762,
1769
Ptolomee (Ptololmee
ver. 8, 1612, Ptol-
mee ver. 13, i6i6)
Lidda
Triphon
the chief men
Absolon (Absalon
1630)
look... Ant.
Jos. Ant.
xii. 19 marg.
\yos.
Omiares
xii. 31
xii. 19
marg.
xii. 28
marg.
lib. ant. 13. 9 (Ant. lib.
1 61 6, &c.)
xiii. II
Absolom (Vulg.)
xiii. 15 marg.
XV. 16
officers
Ptolome, Camb. Synd.
A. 3. 14, &c., 1617,
-omee, Oxf. 1611,
xvi. II
1612,1613, i6i6,also
Ptolomeus
xvi. 16
18, 21
Ptolome
XV. 22
The same thing
XV. 23
Sycion ... Phaseilis ...
Sidec.Gortina
xvi. 10
marg.
set fire
xvi. 14
seventh year
Variation of later
editions.
Ptolemee, 1616 (not
1620), 1638. See
ch.'i. 18.
Ptolemee, 1638 (Ptole-
me, 1629).
he gave unto him, 1630,
1769, Ostervald 1808,
D'Oyly and Mant
1817, Oxf. 1835.
the kings' blood]. Cf.
Baruch i. 4.
Ptolemee, 1629, 161 7,
ver. 4 (Oxf. 1611,
ver. 18).
Lydda, 1616 (not 1617
—1630), 1638.
Tryphon, 1616 (not
1017), 1629.
their chief men, 1629.
Absalom, 1629 {'A.\j/a-
Xw/iou). Cf. ch. xiii. ir.
See, 1744 ... Antiq.,
1613.
Joseph. (161 3 &c.). An-
tiq. (1638).
Joseph., 1629.
Oniares, 1629.
Antiq. lib. 13. cap. 9,
1762.
Absalom, 1613, 1629.
offices, 1629, 1630.
Ptolemee, 1638 (Pto-
leme, 1629).
Ptolemeus, 1629.
Ptolemee, 1638 (Ptole-
me, 1629). Cf. ch. i.
18.
The same things, 1629.
Sicyon (1629) ... Phase-
lis (1638) ... Side
(1638) Gortyna,
1616, 1629 (not 1617).
set on fire, 1629.
I seventeenth year, 1 769.
of i6 II amended in later editions.
x^S
2 Maccab.
Reading of the
Variation of later
Authorized Bible.
editions.
i. 10
hundreth^... eight
hundred... eight, 1629.
i. 10 & iv.
Ptolomeus
Ptolemeus, 1629 (except
21 & ix.
ch. i. 10), 1638. So
29 & X. 12
161 1 in ch. viii. 8,
1630 in ch. iv. 21.
See I Mace. i. 18.
i. 29 & ii. 4, 8, 10
Moises (Moyses 1613
Moses, 1629. So iflii
& vii. 6
—\^lo-feri)
in ch. vii. 30 and 161 2
in ch. i. 29 & vii. 6.
iv. 4
Appolonius
ApoUonius, 1612, 1613,
1616 (not 1617), &c.
iv. 21
Manastheus (Monas-
theus 1630)
Menestheus, 1629.
iv. 30
Tharsus (Tharsos 1629)
Tarsus, 1638.
iv. 40
on Auranus
one Auranus, 1629
(not 1630), 1638.
iv. 45, 46 & vi. 8
Ptolomee (Ptolome
1630, ch. vi. 8)
Ptolemee, 1629.
vi. 2 marg.
JOS....C.
Joseph., 1744 ... cap.
1613.
Callisthenes, 1638.
viii. 33
Calisthenes
IX. 4
flie (Tre^uYaSeuKoTU!')
flee, 1629, 1630. See
2 Esdr. xiv. 15 note.
xi, 4
thousand {lis)
thousands of {bis), 1629.
xi. 9
altogether
all together, 1629 {oji,ov
Si iravTes).
xii. 15
Josua
Joshua, 1629.
xii. 26 marg.
i. (Or, 1613)
That is, 1629, 1630.
xii. 35 OTO?-^.
II Put by his army
II Or (1638) put by his
arm: or, 1629 (not
1630), 1638.
xiv. 16
Dessaro
Dessau, 1629 (Aeo-ffoou).
XV. 3
this most ungracious
the most ungracious,
1629.
^ See p. 147 note 2. But "hundreth" is only an old way of spelling
"hundred" and is often found in 1611, as in Esther xvi. i ; Ecclus. xvi.
10 : especially in these reckonings by the Greek era, i Mace. i. 10, 20, 54;
ii. 70; iii. 37; iv. 52 ; vi. 16 (not vi. 20) ; vii. i ; x. 67 ; xi. 19. 2 Mace.
xiii. I ; xiv. 4.
1 86 Appendix A.] JVrong readings of the Bible
S. Matthew
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
i- S
Boos {bis)
Booz (bis), 1629.
i- 9
Achas {bis)
Achaz {bis), 1629.
ii. I
Hierusalem passim ^
Jerusalem, 1629 (not
1629 L., 1630), 1638.
iv- 13. 15
Nephthali
Nephthalim, 1638.
V. 22
Racha
Raca, 1638.
V. 22
counsell (counsel 1744)
council, 1629 L., 1630
(councel 1612, 1629,
1638). See I Esdr.
iii. 15 note.
vi.-3
thy right doeth
thy right hand doeth,
1613 (not 1616, i6r7),
1629, 1630.
xii. 41
Nineve (Ninive 1616)
Nineveh, 1629 (not
Luke xi. 32).
[xiv. 9 & Mark vi.
oath's, 1762 &c.
oaths']. See p. 152
26
note.
xiv. 34
Genesaret
Gennesaret, 1629 C.,
1638. Cf. Mark vi.
53; Luke V. t.
xvi. 16
Thou art Christ
Thou art the Christ,
1762. Cf. ver. 20. .
xvi. 19
whatsoever thou shalt
and whatsoever thou
loose
shalt loose, i6i6
(1617), 1629.
xviii. 28 marg.
7. d. oh. Cf. ch. XX. 2
seven pence halfpenny^
1616 (not 1617), 1629.
XX. 29
Hiericho
Jericho, i6i6(not 1617),
1629.
xxvi. 75
the words of Jesus
the word of Jesus, 1762.
xxvii. 22
Pilate said
Pilate saith, 1629.
xxvii. 46
Lamasabachthani
(Lamm-, 1613)
lama sabachthani, 1629.
S. Mark
ii. 4
for press
for the press, 1743. Cf.
Luke viii. 19.
V.6
he came
he ran, 1638.
vii. 3 OTa?-^.
Theophilact
Theophylact, 1629.
^ "Hierasalem" is the constant form in the N. T. except in Acts
XXV. I (Camb. Synd. A. 3. 14, &c., 1612, 1613, 1617; not Oxf. 1611,
16 [6). I Cor. xvi. 3. Gal. i. 17, 18; ii. i ; iv. 25, 26. Heb. xii. 22.
See 2 Esdr. ii. ro.
of i6i I amended in later editions.
187
S. Mark
Reading of the
"Variation of later
Authorized Bible.
editions.
X. 18
there is no man good,
there is none good but
but one
one, 1638'.
X. 46
high ways side
high-way side, 1629. Cf.
Matt. xiii. 4.
xi. 8
branches of the trees
branches off the trees,
1638 (C(C).
xii. 26 &
Isahac
Isaac, 1612 & 1617
Luke XX. 37
(Mark), 1629. So 2
Esdr. iii. 16.
xiv. 32
Gethsemani (Clement-
Gethsemane, 1616 (not
ine Vulg,)
1617,1630), 1638. Cf.
Matt. xxvi. 36.
xiv. 65
counsel
councell, 1630, councel,
1629 C. (not L.), 1638,
council, 1743. See i
Esdr. iii. 15 note.
XV. 34
lamasabachthani
lama sabachthani, 1629.
XV. 41 & xvi.
7&
Galile
Galilee, 1629 (1612 ter).
Luke iv. 44 &
See Tobit i. 2 note.
Acts xiii.
31
■ ■
(Camb. Synd.
A. 3. 14, &c.)
. S. Luke
i- 3
understanding of things
understanding of all
things, 1629.
i- 5. 7, 13. 24.
36,
Elizabeth
Elisabeth, 1638.
- 40, 41 [bis),
57
i. 74 ,
out of the hands
out of the hand, 1762.
ii- 25, 34
Simeon
Symeon .
iii. 21
and it came to pass
it came to pass, 1629.
iii. 2S, 26
Matthathias
Mattathias, 1629.
iii. 30
Simeon
Symeon. Cf. Appendix E
§ I, p. 244 and Acts xv.
iii. m
Menam (Meraia Eras-
14.
Menan, 1629 (Geneva N.
D*
mus 1 516, Aldus
T., 1567)-
1518, Tyndale, Great
Bible) 2. See Appen-
dix E, p. 244.
1 A variation taken from Matt. xix. 17. A like change might well
be made in some other places, e.g. Matt. xi. 27 ; ch. xiii. 32. In John
X 28 "any," 29 "none" of 1638— 1762, are rejected by 1769 and later
Bibles for "any man," "no man," of 1611—1630; "man" however
being printed in italic type. ^ , , ,
2 In the same way all our books from Tyndale downwards (excep
1 88 Appendix
A?[ Wrong readings of the Bible
Reading of the
Variation of later
S. Luke
Authorized Bible.
editions.
iii- 35
Phaleg (Clementine
Vulg.)
Phalec, 1629.
iv. 11
Elizeus
Eliseusi, 1638.
V. I
Genesareth (Genn —
Gennesaret, 1762. Cf.
1638— 1743)
Matt. xiv. 34.
vii. II
Nairn (Nau/t Erasmus
Nain, 1638 (Noe!;/ Er-
1516, Aldus, Vulg.
asm. 1 5 19).
All Early English ver-
sions Nairn, except
Tynd. 1526 Naym)
viii. 5
the wayes side
the way side, 1743. Cf.
ver. 12. Matt. xiii. 4;
Mark iv. 4.
xi. 32
Nineve. Cf. Matt. xii.
Nineveh, 1699, Ameri-
41
can 1867.
xiii. 4
Siloe (Silo, 1639 L.,
Siloam, 1629 (Geneva,
1630), Tynd., Cover-
1657)-
dale, Great and
Bishops' Bibles
xvii. 34
the other shall be left
and the other shall be
left, 1638. Cf. vers.
35- 36.
Zaccheus 1638 — 1769I.
xix. 2, 5, 8
Zacheus
xix. 9
the son of Abraham
a son of Abraham, 1762.
XX. 12
sent the third
sent a third, 1762.
xxiii. II
at naught
at nought, 1638. Cf.
Acts xix. 27.
xxiii. 1 9
cast in prison
cast into prison, i6i6(not
161 7— 1638), 1743.
xxiv. 13
Emaus
Emmaus, 161 3.
xxiv. 18
Cleophas
Cleopas, 1629.
Coverdale and the Genevan version) read "Heber'' ver. 35 from Eras-
mus's 'B;3c/3 (retained in Beza 1589, 1598), though " Eber" is the form
used in the O. T. See Appendix E, p. 249.
1 Elissceus might be preferable here, as Zacchaus is spelt in Oxf.
1835, Camb. 1858, and some recent Bibles. An English reader can
hardly fail to confound the three separate terminations in -etis, (i) eu
diphthong, as Menestheus, 2 Mace. iv. 21, Nereus, Rom. xvi. 15 :
(2) the dissyllable S-us, e being short, as Timothfius, i Thess. i. 1, &c.:
(3) the more usual dissyllable -e-us, e being long, as here. Such are
Aggeus, I Esdr. vi. i ; 2 Esdr. i. 40 : Asmodeus, Tobit iii. 8 : Cende-
beus, I Mace. xv. 38 : Channuneus, i Esdr. viii. 48 : Eliseus, here :
Hymeneus, i Tim. i. 20 : Maccabeus, i Mace. iii. i, &c. : Mardocheus,
Esther X. 4, &c. : Ptolemeus, Esther xi. 1, &c.: Sabbatheus, i Esdr. ix.
14 : Sabateus, ibid, ver. 48 : Timeus, Mark x. 46': Zaccheus, Luke xix.
of i(>ii amended in later editions.
I'Sg
S. John
Reading of the
Variation of later
Authorized Bible.
editions.
i. 45 —
+9
Nathaneel
Nathanael, 1629 {1612,
& xxi
. 2
ver. 47).
V. i8
not only because he
because he not only,
1629.
vii. 1 6
Jesus answered them,
Jesus answered them,
and said, 1634, 1638.
viii. 30
those words
these words, 1629.
xi. 3
his sister
his sisters, 1629.
xii. 22
told Jesus
tell Jesus, 1762.
XV. 20
than the Lord (lord
1629— 1743)
than his lord, 1762.
xvi. 25
the time
but the time, 1756, 1762,
1769.
xxi. 17
'nit.
He said unto him
He saith unto him, 1038.
Acts
ii. 22
miracles, wonders
miracles and wonders,
1638.
iv. 17
no farther
no further, 1616 (not
1617, 1634), 1629,
1640. Cf. ver. 21 ;
ch. xxi. 28.
vi. 5, 8 & vii. 59
Steven
Stephen, 1629.
& viii. 2 & xi.
19 &
xxii. 20
vi. 5
Permenas
Parmenas, 1629.
vii. 10,
13
Pharao
Pharaoh, 1629, 1630
(1640, ver. 10). Cf.
ver. 21.
vii. 16
Sichem (to)...Emor
Sychem (Us) 1638..,
('B/io/3Erasmus,Ald.,
Emmor, 1629.
Tynd., Great and
Bishops' Bibles, &c.)
™. 35
by the hands
by the hand, 1762.
viii. 32
the shearer
his shearer, 1629.
xiii. 18
marg.
iTpo4io4i6fn;<rev
^Tpo<po<pop7)(xev bore, or
fed them, 1743^.
xiii. 42 marg.
II Or, in the week
+ Gr. in the week, 1629.
2, 5, 8. So also in i Esdr. ix. 21, 23, 30, 32 {bis), 33. These all repre-
sent the termination -aios. In i Mace. xii. 7 marg., 20, "Apeips should
be rendered Arius, not Areus.
1 After Deut. i. 31 in this marginal note modern Bibles which do
not contain the Apocrypha (e.g. Camb. 1858) unwarrantably omit the
reference to 2 Mace. vii. 27. See above, p. 119.
190 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
Acts
Reading of the
Variation of later
Authorized Bible.
editions.
XV. 14
Simeon
Syraeon. Cf. Luke iii. 30.
xvii. 22 marg.
II Or, court
11 Or, t/ie court,. i6%i.
xxi. 28 & xxiv. 4
farther, Cf. ch. iv. 17
further, 1699, 1762 (ch.
xxiv. 4, 1629— 1743).
xxiv. 24
which was a Jew
which was a Jewess,
1629. Cf. ch. xvi. I.
xxiv. 27
Fortius
Porcius, 1638.
xxvii. s
Lysia
Lycia, 1629. Cf. i Mace.
XV. 23.
xxvii. 7
Gnidus
Cnidus, 1638.
xxvii. 18
And being exceedingly
And we being exceed-
tossed with a tem-
ingly tossed with a
pest the next day,
tempest, the next day
1638I.
Bomaus
iii. 24
Jesus Christ (So Beza's
Latin only)
Christ Jesus, 1762.
iv. 12
but also walk
but who also walk, 1762.
vi. 12
reign therefore
therefore reign, 1616 (not
1617), 1629.
vii. 13
Was that then
Was then that, 1616 (not
1617), 1629.
ix. 29
Sabboth (Sabbath 1629
sabaoth,i629 — 1 762 (Sa-
L., 1630)
baoth2, 1769).
x. 16 text
our II t report
tour Ijreport.
marg. .
II Or, before t Gr.
+ Gr. before ||0r, 1629
(not 1629 L., 1630),
1638.
xi. 28
for your sake
for your sakes, 1762.
xii. ,2
that acceptable
and acceptable, 1639.
xiv. 6
regardeth.a day
regardeth the day, 1629.
xiv. 10
we shall all stand
for we shall all stand,
1638.
xvi. 10
Appelles
Apelles, 1616 (not 1617,
1630), 1629 C. and L.
^ In 1616 (not 1617) — 1630 the stop is transferred, but ■fip.av is still
overlooTied.
^ In James v. 4 Sabbaoth, Camb. SyncJ. A. 3. 14, &c., 1613, 1617,
1629 L., 1630; Sabaoth, Oxf. 161 1, 1612, 1616; sabaoth, 1629 C,
1638, &C.
of i6ii amended in later editions.
1:91
ICor.
Reading of the
Variation of later
Authorized Bible.
editions.
i. 12 & iii. 4 — 6,
Apollo
ApoUos, 1638.
11 & iv. 6
vii. 32
things that belongeth
things that belong, 161 2
(not 1613), 1616, &c.
See p. 1 10.
ix. 9 & X. 2
Moyses
Moses, 1629 (1612, ch.
ix. 9).
X.2S
The earth is
For the earth is, 1638.
xii. 28
helps in governments
helps.governments, 1 629.
xiv. 10
none of them are
none of them is, 1638.
Cf. pp. 109, no.
xiv. 23
some place
one place, 1629.
XV. 6
And that
After that, 1616 (not
1617), 1629 C. &.L.
Cf. ver. 7.
XV. 41
another of the moon
and another glory of the
moon, 1629.
XV. 48
such are they that are
such are they also that
earthy
are earthy, 1638.
xvi. 22
Anathema Maranatha
anathema, Maranatha,
2 Cor.
1629— 1743I.
i. 19
Sylvanus
Silvanus, 1613 (not 1616,
1617), 1629 C. (not
1629 L., 1630). Cf.
I Peter v. 12.
V. 2
earnestly, desiring
, earnestly desiring, 1769
(^TTt-n-o^ouj'Tes)^.
V. 20
that ye be (that be ye
be ye reconciled, 16.12,
Oxf. 1611) reconciled
i6i6(not 1613), 1617,
1629.
viii. 21
but in the sight
but also in the sight,
1638.
ix. g
not of covetousness
and not as of covetous-
ness, 1638.
ix. 6
sparingly. . .bountifully
also sparingly ... also
bountifully, 1638.
xi. 26
journeying
journeyings, 1762.
1 But 1762 and American 1867 have Anathema, Maran-atha, and
1760 even removes the necessary comma between the words ; and so
D'Oyly and Mant 1817, Oxf. 1835, Camb. 1858, and other moderns.
2 Professor Grote (MS. p. :6. See above, p. 23 note states that this
punctuation was adopted in a small 8vo. Bible by Field m 1660 but
that in Field's i2mo. N. T. of the same year, and m all later editions
of that period, the change was revoked. See above, p. 9 1 .
192 Appendix A.\ Wrong readings of the Bible
2 Cor.
XI. 32
Subscription
Galatians
iii. 13
Ephesians
iv. 24
vi. 24
PhU.
iv. 2
iv. 6
2 Thess.
ii. 14
ii. 15
ITim.
1. 4
vi. II
Subscription
2 Tim.
i- 1
ii. 19
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
the city
Philippos
on tree (Tynd Bi-
shops ')
that new man
sincerity
Syntiche
request
the Lord Jesus Christ
or our epistle
edifying
flie {(pevye)
Pacaciana (Bishops'
Bible)
of love
the seal
Variation of later
editions.
the city of the Damas-
cenes, 1629.
Philippi, 1629.
on a tree, 1629.
the nevif man, 1616 (not
1617), 1629 C.
sincerity. Amen, 1616,
1617 (not 1629 L.),
1629, 1630. See Ap-
pendix E, p. 263.
Syntyche, 1629, 1638
(not 1699), &c.
requests, 1029.
our Lord Jesus Christ,
1629.
or by our epistle, 1613
only.
godly edifying, 1638
(Tynd.— Bps').
flee, 1613 (not 1616,
1617), 1629 C. & L.
Cf. 2 Esdr. xiv. 15
note.
Pacatiana, 1629.
and of love, 1638.
this seal, 1617, 1629 C.
& L., 1630.
of \(j\\ amended in later editions.
193
2 Tim.
iv. 8
iv. 13
Heb.
111. 10
iv. 8 mm
viii. 8
■s-
xi.
4
xi.
^3
xi.
32
James
1 Peter
"• 5
ii. 6
1 John
ii. 16
V. 12
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
unto them also
bring with thee.
their hearts
yosuah
and the house of Judah
Kain
and they (thy, 1617)
not afraid
Gideon . . . Jephthah
unto the race
motheaten
evil speakings
sacrifice
Wherefore
Sylvanus
the lust of the eyes
hath not the Son ■^
Variation of later
editions.
unto all them also, 1629.
bring with thee, and the
books, 1616, 1617,
1629 C. & L., 1630.
their heart, 1638.
Joshua, 1638.
and with the house of
Judah, 1638.
Cain, 1638. Cf. i John
iii. 12; Jude ii.
and they were not afraid,
1638.
Gedeon ... lephthae,
1629. Cf. Judg. xi.
I marg.
the race, 1629 C. & L.,
1630.
are motheaten, 1638.
all evil speakings, 1629 C.
sacrifices, 1629.
Wherefore also, 1638.
Silvanus, 1629 C. S'L.
(not 1630), 1638. Cf.
2 Cor. i. 19.
and the lust of the eyes,
163S.
hath not the Son of God,
1629 C. (not 1629 L.,
1630), 1638^.
^ The Book of Common Prayer (Epistle for the First Sunday after
Easter) follows the reading of 1611, as does the Gospel for Palm Sunday
in Matt, xxvii. 52, "of saints which slept," not "the saints," as in 1762
and later Bibles. See Cardwell, Oxford Bibles, p. 14.
^ Even after 1638 this variation continued: "of God" is omitted
s. 13
1 94 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
Jude
Reading of the
Variation of later
Authorized Bible.
editions.
.ver. II
Kain
Cain, 1630, 1638. See
Heb. xi. 4.
ver. 25
now and ever
both now and ever, 1638.
Revelation
i. 4
Churches in Asia
Churches which are in
Asia, 1638.
i. II
Philadelphia
unto Philadelphia, 1638.
V- '3
honour, glory,
and honour, and glory,
1638.
vii. s
Ruben
Reuben, 1616 (not 1617),
1629 C. & L., 1630.
vii. 6
Nepthali (Nephthali,
Nephthalim, 1638 —
1629 C.)
1762, Amer. 1867I.
Cf. Matt. iv. 13, 15.
ix. 17 & xxi. 20
jacinct
jacinth, 1762.
xii. 14
flee (TT^T/rai). Cf. 2
fly (flie, 1629 — 1699),
Esdr. XV. 41
1743, 1762.
xiii. 6
them that dwelt
them that dwell, 1629.
xiii. 16 marg.
to give
to give them, 1 769.
xviii. 12
Thine (Thyne 1629 L.)
thyine, 1629 C.
XX. 13 marg.
II Or, hell (II Or, well.
II Or, grave, 1613 —
1612)
1630: II Or, the grave,
1638.
xxi. 19
saphir ''
sapphire, 1638.
xxi. 20
sardonix (even 1699)...
sardonyx 1634, 1640
topas
topaz, 1629.
Colophon
FINIS
THE END, 1762.
by 1640—39, 1659 (fol.), 1677 (Camb.), 1678, 1679 (fol.), 1681 ; the
words are returned by 1658 (Field) and its Dutch counterfeit (see above,
p. 25 note 2), 1674, 1677 (4°), 1682, 1701, and by all later Bibles.
^ 1769, followed by our standard (Camb. 1858) and all other
moderns we know of, reads "Nepthalim."
2 Elsewhere the forms employed in 1611 are saphire and saphyre.
See above, p. 97.
N.B. All variations in the foregoing list, except those
relating to the apostrophe, have been introduced into at least
one previous edition. The changes described in the subjoined
list (which relates chiefly to the Apocrypha) are peculiar to the
Cambridge Paragraph Bible, and must justify themselves.
of 1611 amended in later editions.
195
Genesis
Reading of 161 1
later editions.
and
Correction made in the
Paragraph Bible.
i. 20
ji. 16
creature tliat hath tlife
Girgasite (Gergasite
1630)
t creature that hath life.
Girgashite, passim.
Numbers
xxvi. 58
Korathites
Korahites. Cf. i Chr.
ix. ig^. (Gorle.)
2 Samuel
xvii. 25 [mai'g.]
Isniaelite, 1762
Ishmeelite. Cf. i Chr.
ii. 17.
2 Kings
iii. 9
xvi. 7 [mar^^l
tthat followed
tHeb. Tilgath-pileser,
that + followed.
t Heb. Tiglaih-pdeser.
1 Chronicles
vii. 28
unto II Gaza
II unto Gaza^.
Ezra
*
ix. 8
a t little space
a little t space. Cf. Isai.
xxvi. 20.
Neliem1a,li
iii. 12
Halloesh, 161 1 — T630
(Haloesh, 1616; Ha-
lohesh, 1638, &c.)
Hallohesh. Cf. ch. x.
24.
^ Less palpable is the error in i Chr. xxvi. 19 (cf. ver. i), where
Kore (Nl'pJ is put for Korhite I^VTSp^.
^ The annexed marginal note (omitted in Bibles which do not con-
tain the Apocrypha, see above, p. 119) is almost unintelligible as it
stands in 161 1, &c. Inasmuch as the border of Ephraim did not
reach to Gaza (Josh. xv. 47), our Translators suggest that ilW'iy may
possibly mean Adassa, the 'ASacrii of i Mace. vii. 40, 45.
13—2
196 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
Esther
viu. 5
Job
xxxii. 6 marg.
Psalms
i. 4 & X3
& xliv. 2(
cxxxvi. 8 marg.
vi. 4 & xxxi. 16
& xliv. 26
Canticles
iv. -L
Isaiah
XI. 14
xxvii. 8 marg.
xxix. I marg.
xliv. 14
EzeMel
iii. 20
xxxviii. 17
Reading of i6ri and
later editions.
+ the letters devised
(the + 1. d. Bagster
1846; in 1630 marg.
devised for the device)
I feared {feared, 1638,
&c.)
for thy mercies (mer-
cies', 1769)
every one bear (bare,
1629 L., 1630)
Hear ye || indeed
(lit 1629)
II Or, without ceasing,
Ss'c. ffeb. hear ye
in hearing, &^c.
tand the children
removeth it
ctit off the heads
he II strengtheneth
f righteousness primo
loco
by the hands (Bagster
1846 adds of)
Correction made in the
Paragraph Bible.
the letters + devised.
I feared to.
for thy mercy's
(: ?i;3Dn) \
ruli7ig. Compare ver.
9 (Heb.).
every one beareth. Cf.
ch. vi. 6.
t Hear ye || indeed.
t Heb. precedes |i Or,
Aliter sanat Bagster
1846.
and t the children.
remffveth it with,
cut off the heads of.
II he strengtheneth (marg.
from Tremellius, qnce
fortificai se) .
t righteousness secundo
loco,
by the hand of. Cf. i
Kin. xvi. 12.
1 The noun in patcsd is no doubt singular, and so LXX., Vulg. have
it in Ps. vi. 4; xxxi. 16. Our translators may have meant "mercies"
of i6ii amended in later editions.
197
Daniel
Reading of 161 1 and
Correction made in the
later editions.
Paragraph Bible.
ix
. 26 text
but not for himself:
* but not for himself:
11 and the people
II and the people.
[mar^.J
II Or, and \the Jews\
* Or, and [the Jews']...
they shall be no more
ch. II. 17.
his people^ ch. 11. 17,
II Or, and the prince's
or, and the princess
[Messiah's ver. i.i\ fu-
[Messiah's, vet. 25]
ture people.
future people, 1762
MalacM
i.
7
1 Esdras
11 ye offer
F^ 11 offer 1.
ii
12 marg:
Shash-bazar, Greek (Gr.
f Sheshbazzar, Ezra i.
Shashbazar : [638),
8. _ Greek, (Ezra i. 8,
&=€.
being brought up from
the end of the mar-
ginal note).
iv
. 14 niarg^
tHeb. is of force
i* Gk. is offeree (^trxiJet).
V.
5 marg.
Joachim ... Joachim ...
Joacim ... Joacim ... Je-
Josedech
shua.
V.
8
Reesaias {fiericralov,
Aid.)
Resaias ('PTjcraiou, LXX.)
V.
13 marg.
Asgad (Asgar, 1769,
^z^arf (Ezra ii. 12 ; Neh.
mod.)
vii. 17).
V.
21 marg.
Maghbis {Magbis, 1744
only)
Magbish (Ezra n. 30).
V.
24 marg.
Immar
Immer (Ezra ii. 37 ; Neh.
vii. 40).
V.
26 marg.
Cadmeel [Cadmiel,
Kadmiel (Ezra ii. 40;
1638)
Neh. vii. 43).
V.
29 marg.
Zich
Ziha (Ezra ii. 43; Neh.
vii. 46).
V.
31 marg.
Necodah ... Gazam ...
Nekoda... Gazzam...Ne-
Nephusin . . . Hacupa
phtisim . . . Hakupha
(Ezra ii. 48, 50, 51 ;
Neh. vii. 62).
V.
32 »«fl?-^.
Barcos. . . Thamai
Barkos...Thamah (Ezra
ii- 63)-
to be singular, as they so spell " mercy" about four times out of ten. In
that case 1769 would be the first to go wrong. See p. 152 note.
1 The marginal "bring unto" (b not B, 161 1— 1638) cannot be
meant for the imperative, but renders differentes super of Tremellius.
198 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
1 Esdras
Reading of 161 1 and
Correction made in the
later editions.
Paragraph 'Bible.
V. 33 mdrg.
Darcon
Darkon (Ezra ii. 56 f
Neh. vii. 58).
V. 34 marg.
Haiti... Phoceroth (-eth,
Hat til. . . Fochereth (Ezra
1629)
ii. 57; Neh. vii. 59).
V. 37 marg.
Necodah. Cf. ver. 31
Nekoda (Ezra ii. da;
marg.
Neh. vii. 62)
V. 38 marg.
Hobaiah [Hoboiah
Habaiah . . . Koz . . . Bar-
1612) ... C(?J ... .53?--
zillai (Ezra ii. 6i ;
zelai
Neh. vii. 63).
V. 47
of the II first gate (first
II gate, 1629, &c.)
II of the first gate^.
vii. 9 marg. & viii.
\Hebr. ■^Heb.
t Chald.
23 »2fl?-^.
viii. 2
II Ozias {text), \\ Azarias
t Ozias {text) t Ezias
(marg.), [|| Ezias
{marg!) : ittov Aldus.
[text), II Ozias [marg.)
and Bishops' Bible.
1629, llOziaz (t/iarg.)
1744]
viii. 20 2'^ar^
II cors... other things
II cors... II other things.
marg.
II Or, measures or salt
11 Or, measures. || Or,
salt.
viii. 23 OTor^.
of those that
of all those that (Ezra
vii. 25).
viii. 29 ?«a?-^.
Parosh
Pharosh (Ezra viii. 3).
viii. 39 ??/a?-^.
Shemaia
Shemaiah (Ezra viii. 13).
viii. 44
Jorlbas...Mosollamon
Joribus (ch. ix. 19). ..Mo-
soUamus. Cf; ch. ix.
viii. 49
catalogue of whose
14.
catalogue of whose
names were. (See
names was. Cf. Acts
above, p. rionote i)
XXV. 23.
viii. 54 marg.
Serebias and Hassi-
II Or, Sherebiah and Ha-
bias^
shabiah (Ezra viii. 24).
viii. 62 ??!ar^.
Merimoth
Meremoth (Ezra viii. 33).
ix. 19 ffzar^.
Maasias
Maaseiah (Ezra x. 18,
ix. 21 marg. & 43
Maasiah
21).
Maaseiah.
marg.
ix. 23 ?«a?y. •
Kelitah
Kelita (Ezra x. 23).
ix. 26 marg.
Jesaiah [fesiah, 1629)
Jeziah (Ezra x. 25).
ix. 29
Josabad
Jozabad. CIwf.-LXX.).
^ The margin notes the various reading upheld by Vulg. and Junius,
irph roO for roO irptorov.
2 So Camb. Synd. A. 3. 14, &c., 1613, 1617, &c.: but Serenias,
Oxf. i6ir, 1612, 1616. See below, p. 205.
of i6ii amended in later editions.
I|I9
1 Esdras
Reading of 161 1 and
later editions.
Correction made in the
Paragraph Bible.
ix. 33 marg.
Mattithiah (Mati-
Camb. Synd. A. 3.
14. 1617)
Mattathah. Cf. Ezra x.
33: above, p. 163.
2 Esdras
ii. 23 marg.
iii. 31 text
marg.
ix. 17, 18 text
marg.
ix. 19 mar^.
X. 13 marg.
\Signing
II I do not remember
II Or, / conceive
: for it was the time of
the world. || And
^And now...
II But when
WBzit the earth...
fLat. signing.
I do not jlremember^.
II Or, conceive.
: II for it was the time of
the world. And
II Or, And now...
ii Or, but when
llOr, but the earth....
Tobit
i. 14
V. iS marg.
II at Rages a city of
Media
II Z^;^ not (no Camb.
Synd. A. 3. 14)
money
at Rages Ha city of Me-
dia^.
II Gk. Let not money.
Judith
xiv. 16 »za?-j'.
xvi. II marg.
II Then
ii The Assyrians
II Or, Then (xai).
iiThat is, the Assyrians.
Esther
xiii. 18
XV. 5
most + earnestly
and very || amiable (and
II very amiable, 1629)
+ most earnestly (4|
l<rX^°^ o.iitGiv).
Hand very amiable (ws
TrpoatjiCKh).
Wisdom
V. 14
a thin froth .'.. the
II smoke
II a thin froth (iraxv-ri) . , .
the smoke.
1 This must be the intention of the Translators, since Vulg. has
Nihil memini of the text, Junius Nihil venit in mentem of the margin,
the Bishops' Bible " I cannot perceive."
2 So Fritzsche's text of the LXX. : Vulg. has avitatem. But the.
arrangement of i6ri might very well stand, as the margin exactly repre-
sents the reading of Aldus, iv aypoh t^s UriSelas. See above, p. 51.
200 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
Wisdom
Reading of 161 1 and
later editions.
Correction made in the
Paragraph Bible.
xii. 12
to II stand against thee
II to stand against thee
(to stand || against
(ds KaraaTaa-Lv aoi).
thee, 1629)
xiv. 2 marg.
II Or, vessel
II That is, vessel (iKeho).
xiv, 21 marg*
\\of God ii\ Or, of God,
II That is, of God (i. no-
1612, 1629, &c., not
men Dei, Junius).
D'Oyly and Mant
1817)
xvi. 5 marg.
\\0i, thy people
II That is, thy people.
xvi. 21 iwa?-^.
II Or, manna
II That is, manna.
Ecclus.
viii. II
to II entrap thee in thy
to entrap thee ||in thy
words (II to entrap.
words.
1629, &c.)
X. 21
II the obtaining of au-
the obtaining of ||autho-
thority
rityi.
xiv. 8
trich garments
rich + garments.
xlvii. II
of kings.. .11 of glory
||of kings. ..of glory.
xlix. 9 marg.
II did good
'^did good unto (Bps'
Bible).
I directed my soul...
li. 20
II I directed my soul...
I have had my heart
II I have had my heart.
Baruch
iii. 2
Chanaan
Canaan. Cf. Judith v.
9: above, p. 179.
Song
Title
in the Hebrew
in the Chaldee.
1 Maccabees
ii. 2 marg.
II Gaddis
II Or, Gaddis.
ii. 35 OTffl?-^.
II Gr. the Jews (|| Or,
'fih.aXKs, the Jews.- Cf.
the yews, 1629)
Wisd. xvi. 5, 21.
ii. 42 & vii. 13
Assideans
Asideans (1630, ch. vii.
13 ; 1611, 2 Mace. xiv.
6).
1 This must be the proper arrangement even if for -uph X'^i/'ews apx?s
be read ivph Xrj^eas dpxh with the Complutensian, or TrpoX^^eus dpxh
with Cod. 106, or irpb XijfeMs apxv^ with Grabe. The verse is wanting
in the best manuscripts and the Aldine edition.
of i6ii amended in later editions.
1 Maccabees
Reading of 161 1 and
later editions.
Correction made in the
Paragraph Bible.
V. 4 marg.
Haran (Haron, 1630;
Akan. Cf. Gen. xxxvi.
Hakan, 1629, 1638)
27.
V. 23 marg.
II Or, captive Jews
11 That is, captive Jews.
V. 26
Bosora, cf. ver. 28
Bossora, LXX. (Com-
plut., Fritzsche). See
above, p. 53.
V. 27 marg.
II Or, the heathen,
(D'Oyly and Mant
omit 1 81 7 Or)
11 That is, the heathen.
V. 30 marg.
11 The heathen (|| Or,
the heathen, 1629,
&c., not D'Oyly and
Mant 1817)
11 That is, the heathen.
V. 44 ?«a?-^.
11 Jadas and
11 That is, Judas and.
V. 54 OTffl?-^.
Antiq. 12. 12
Antiq. lib. 12, cap. 12.
Cf. ch. vii. I, &c.
vi. 49
llpeace city, (1638
and the moderns set
II after "peace," in-
serting they before
yielded in the margin)
peace cityH.
vi. 52 & vii. 45
11 Or, the Jews
11 That is, the Jews.
& ix. II
ix. 24 marg.
Bacchides and
II That is, Bacchides and.
ix. 63 marg.
II Or, to such of
II That is, tostichof.
xiii. 15 »23>y.
that he had... for (that
he had, or, 1629,
&c.)
that he had, 01, for.
2 Maccabees
ii. 17 »«flr^.
heritage
heritage to all.
iv. 14
the game of || Discus
lithe game of Discus.
V. 8
an open || enemy
an II open enemy.
xi. 6 viarg.
xii. 20 OTffl?-^.
II Maccabeus
II Or, Maccabeus.
11 Dositheus ajtd. . .
II That is, Dositheus, and.
xiii. 23
confounded (t!vv€x\i6-ii)
was confounded [i. e.
Eupator, CottonX
S. Matthew
xxiii. 24
strain at a gnat
strain out a gnat^.
1 So all the early versions from Tyndale to the Bishops' Bible, and
even T. Baskett's 8vo. edition of the Authorized, London, 8vo. 1754,
Brit. Mus. 1411. f. 5-
2 02 Appendix A.'\ Wrong readings of earlier Bibles amended.
S. Mark
Reading of 161 1 and
later editions.
Correction made in the
Paragraph Bible.
vi. 53
Genesareth (Gennesa-
ret, 1638— 1769)
Genesaret. Cf. Matt,
xiv. 34 ; Luke v. i.
S. Luke
i. 78 marg.
Malach. iv. 2 ; follows
Isai. xi. I
Mai. iv. I, follows stm-
rising.
S. John
A. 25
and ye believed not
and ye believe not.
Acts
vii. 1 1 & xiii. 19
Chanaan
Canaan (1612 only, ch.
xiii. 19). See Judith
xxi. I
XXV. 23
Choos (Coos, 1638,
&c.)
was entered (Bishops'
Bible). Cf. I Esdr.
viii. 49
V. 9.
Cos. Cf. I Mace. XV.
n-
were entered (Tyndale,
Great Bible, Geneva
1557)- See above, p.
no note I.
Romans
xvi. 9
Urbane
Urban.
Philippians
ii. 7, 8
II likeness of men...
fashion as a man
likeness of men
II fashion as a man^
Hebrews
i. 6
viii. 8
A. 23
II And again, 1762,
whose margin it is
Judali
faith
And II again.
Juda. Cf. Matt. ii. 6;
ch. vii. 14; Rev. v. 5.
So Camb. 1863 in
Ecclus. xlix. 4.
hope. See Appendix
E, p. 247.
^ That the margin, " Or, habit" refers to cxw"", not to oMoiUyUOTi,
is plain enough in itself, not to add that for crxwari the Vulg. has
habitu, Tyndale, Coverdale, and the Great Bible apparel.
APPENDIX B.
(See above, pp. 5 — 7.)
Catalogue of variations (not being very manifest mis-
prints') between the two issues of the Authorized version
of 161 1, represented by Camb. Synd. A. 3. 14 and the
Oxford reprint of 1833 respectively. Wheresoever the con-
trary is not stated, the British Museum copies, 3050. g. 2,
3050. g. 3, and 1276. 1. 4, have been ascertained to agree
with Camb. Synd. A. 3. 14.
N.B. Bp. denotes the Bishops' Bible (1572), Synd. our
Cambridge, Oxf. our Oxford model, Anier. the New York
Bible, diamond, 24mo. 1867 ^
§ I. The readings of Camb. Synd. A. 3. 14 have been
preferred in forming the text of the Cambridge Paragraph
Bible in the following places :
Gen. X. 16 Amorite 1617, 1634, 1640, 1769, moderns.
■^ Such, and nothing more, are the following errors, noticed by Dr
Schaff (Companion to the Greek Testament, p. 3'24). Ex. ix. 13 "serve
thee" Synd., B. M. 1276. 1. 4, 3050. g. 1 and 3 for "serve me" Oxf.,
B. M. 3050. g. 1. On the other hand Oxf., 3050. g. i are wrong and
Synd., B. M. 1276. 1. 4, 3050. g. 2 and 3 are right in Lev. xiii. 56
"plaine" for " plague" and in Lev. xvii. 14 " ye shall not" for "ye
shall": but see above, p. 112, for this last.
^ The readings of the Bishops' Bible are added in some places, in
case that any should think that light may be thrown upon the origin of
these variations by the Bible from which, as it would seem, our own
version was set up for the press. Inferences thus drawn seem to the
Editor for the most part too slight to be relied on.
204 Appendix £.] Variations between the two issues of
Amer. (Emorite [^/.] Oxf. 1612, 1613, 1616, 1629 L. & C,
1630, 1638, 1744, 1762, here only), xlvi. 17 Ishui 1617
(Isui Oxf. 1612, 1613, &c.). xlvii. 27 possessions [with B.
M. 1276. 1. 4 only] (possessions Bp. Oxf. 1612, 1613, &c.).
ExOD. xxxviii. 11 the hooks (hoopes Oxf. 1612, but not
ver. 10) of the pillars 1613, &c., cf. Bp. vers. 10, 11' Lev.
xviii. 30 ye shall 1630 (shall ye ^. Oxf. 1612, 1613, 1629
L. & C, &c.). Num. x. 2 thou shalt (shalt thou Bp. Oxf.
1612, 1613, &c.). xxvi. 21 Hezronites [with B. M. 1276.
1. 4 only] (Hesronites Bp. Oxf. 1612, 1613, &c.). Deut.
viii. 7 the valleys (valleys Bp. Oxf. 1612, 1613, &c.). xvii. 4
it zj- true' (it i5« true ^/. Oxf. 1612, 1613, &c.). xxxii. 15
Thou art waxed 1617 (Thou art waxen Oxf^\6x2, 1613, &c.).
2 Sam. xvii. 25 AbigaP 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (Abigail^.
Oxf. 1629 C. and L., &c., as in i Chr. ii. 16). i Kin. iii. 20
rose [with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only] 1613 (arose Bp. Oxf. 1612,
1616, 1617, &c.). ix. 22 bondman 1613 (bondmen Bp.
Oxf, B. M. 3050. g. 3, 1612, 1616, 1617, &c.). Job xix. 15
maidens Bp. 1613 (maides Oxf. \(i\2,, i6r6, &c.). Prov.
xi. 20 unto the Lord 1613 (to the Lord Oxf, B. M. 3050.
g. 3, 1612, 1616, 1617, &c.). Cant. ii. 7 till he please
(so all known editions except Oxf* till she please, here
only, not in ch. iii. 5; viii. 4). Isai. xlix. i from afar 1613,
^ Since Bp. has "hoops" in both verses (lo, 11), though for the
word rendered " fillets" in 1611, it is not unlikely that Oxf. was set up
from a copy of Bp., and the same inference might be drawn from other
places where Bp. and Oxf. minutely coincide.
^ The copy in S. John's College, Cambridge (T. 6. 26) and B. M.
3050. g. 3 must be earlier on this leaf, since they read "it it true". See
above, p. 8.
^ Thus dispensing with the marginal note of 1762 "tHeb. Abigal."
But B. M. 3050. g. I and 466. i. 6 have Abigal, against Oxf.
* So B.M. 466. i. 6 "she," but not 3050. g. i which is almost
identical with it. Bp. has " till she be content her self" in all these
places. The original American revise of 185 1 (see above, p. 36) reads
" she" uniformly in all, but Amer. 1867 returned to " he."
the Authorized Bible, both bearing the date of 1611. 2*05
1617 (from far Ox/. 1612, 1616, 1629 C. and L., &c.).
ver. 20 strait 1613, 1617 (straight Oxf. 1612, 1616).
lix. 21 thy seed 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (the seed Ox/.).
Jer. v. 24 latter 1612, 1613, 1617 (later Ox/ 1616, not in ch.
iii. 3). EzEK. XX. 37 marg. delivering 1613, 1630 [a deliring
Ox/: so 1612, 1616, 1617, 1629 C. & L., &c.). xxxi. 18
with the sword Bp. 1617 (by the sword Ox/ 161 2, 1613,
1616). Cf. ver. 17; ch. xxxii. 28, or ch. xxxii. 20, 21, 25,
26, 29, 30. xxxix. 9 wzar^. ^or them}, 1617 (0/ them Ox/.
1612, 1613, 1616, &c.). Dan. ii. 14 wza^^. Chald. [Cald.
Ox/ 1612 — 1630). ver. 34 in pieces 1617, 1630 (to pieces
Bp. Ox/ 1612, 1613, 1616, &c.), c£ ver. 40 bis, 44, 45, or
ver. 35. Hos. vi. 5 hewed 1612, 1613, 1617, &c. (shewed
Oxf. 1616). Nah. i. 10 while they be drunken 161 7 (while
they are drunken Oxf. 161 2, 161 3, 161 6, &c.).
I EsDR. V. 5 marg. Judah 1612, 1616, 1617, &c. {Juda
Ox/ 16 1 3). ver. 15 marg. hezekiah 161 7, 1629, &c. ihezekia
Ox/ 1612, 1613, 1616, 1630). ver. 16 marg. Bezai 1617,
1629 [Besai Oxf. 1612, 1613, 1616, 1630). ver. 26 Bannas
[Bawov] (Banua Bp., Banuas Oxf. 1612, 1613, moderns).
vi. 23 Ecbatane Bp. 1617 (Ecbatana Ox/ 1612, 1613, 1616,
moderns). Cf Tobit iii. 7, &c. viii. 54 marg. Serebias, 1613,
1617, &c. {Serenias, Ox/ 1612, Sereuias 1616). See Ap-
pendix A, p. 198. ToBlTxi. 14 thy holy 161 7 (thine holy 0.r/;
1612, 1613, 1616, &c.). See above, p. 108. Judith iii.5 — vii.
i6 01ofernes 1612, 1613, 1617, 1629, 1630, &LC.,passi}n,-s.6i6
in ch. vii. 16 (Holophernes Bp. Ox/ 1616). See App. C, p.
229. WiSD. iii. 14 text 'in the Temple : marg. Or, amongst
the people 1612, 1613, &c. {text in the Temple: marg., or
amongst the people after chosen, in the previous note, Ox/).
EcCLUS. xxi. 24 with disgrace (with the disgrace Ox/ 161 2,
1 Dna: of them, is no alternative rendering to the text.
20 6 Appendix B.] Variations between the two issues of
1613, &c.). xxiii. 4 marg. 'Or, gia7it like 1612, 1617 ("Or,
a giant like m Oxf. 1613, 1616, 1630: aliter sanat 1629).
xliv. 5 recited 1612, 1613, &c. (rejected Oxf). Song ver. 4
are (rather are) truth (truth Oxf. 1612, 1613, &c.). i Macc.
vii. I marg., lib. 12. 1617, 1630, &c. {lib. 10, 12. Oxf. 1612,
1613, 1616). X. 47 true peace 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617, &c.
(text "peace, marg. '^Hrue, Oxf). See above, p. 7 note 2.
2 Macc. iv. 13 not high priest 1612, 1616, 1617, 1629 —
1762 (no high priest Oxf. 161 3, 1630, 1769 moderns).
S. Matt. xiii. 4 way side 1613, 1617, 1743 [way-side
1762], 1769 (wayes sideO^ 1612, 1616, 1629 C. & L., 1630,
&c.), as all in ver. 19; Mark iv. 4; Luke viii. 12; xviii. 35.
Cf. Mark x. 46; Luke viii. 5 (see Appendix A, p. 188), where
Synd. Oxf. 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617, have "ways,'' but 1629
C. & L., 1630, 1638 vary between the two: 1744, 1762, 1769
have "way" consistently throughout, xiii. 31 like unto a
grain 1613, 1617, 1629 L., 1630 (like to a grain Bp. Oxf.
1612, 1616, 1629 C, &c.), as all (including £p.) in ver. 33,
44, 45, 47, 52. S. Mark vii. 4 Oxf. alone transposes the
marginal notes, placing ' Or beds, before ' Sextarius. Acts
xxi. 2 Phenicia 1617, 1629, &c. (Phenicea Oxf. 1612, 1613,
1616, 1629 L., 1630). XXV. I Jerusalem 1612, 1613, 1617,
1629 C, &c. (Hierusalem Oxf. 1616, 1629 L., 1630): cf.
ver. 3, and Appendix A, p. 186 and note. Rom. vi. 21
had you 1617 (had ye Oxf. 1612, 1613, 1616, &c.). x. 21
have I stretched Bp. 1613, 1617, 1629 L. (I have stretched
Oxf. 1612, 1616, 1629 C, 1630, 8z:c.). xi. 22 toward 1613,
1769 (towards Bp. Oxf. 1612, 1616 — 1762). i Pet. ii. 7
marg. "he is precious 1617 (he is 'precious Oxf. 1612, 1613,
1616, 1629 L. & C, 1630: but 1638, &c. retain ' before
" precious," and omit " he is " in the margin).
the Authorized Bible, both bearing the date 0/1611. 207
§ II. List of variations between the two issues of 161 1,
wherein the readings of the Oxford reprint have been pre-
ferred in the Cambridge Paragraph Bible.
Gen. xvi. 6 But Abram Bj>. 1612, 1613 (And Abram
Synd.). xxvi. 34 Bashemath 1612, 1613 (Bashemah Synd.).
xxxi. 3olongedst 1612, 1629 C. & L., 1630 (longest.^. Synd.
1613, 1617, 1634, 1640). xxxvi. 10 Bashemath 1612, 1613
(Bashamath Synd.). xlvi. 34 an abomination^/. 1612, 1613
(abomination Synd.). Ex. xi. 8 all these, 1612, 1613 (also
these Synd.). xix. 4 eagles wings BJ>. 161 2, 1613 (eagle
wings Synd.Y- xxi. 26, 27 let him go 1629 C. (let them go
Bp. Synd. [1612, 1613, 1629 L., 1630 in ver. 26], 1616,
I6I7)^ xxxvi. 29 marg., twinned 1629 C. & L.^ {twined, Synd.
1612, 1613, 1616, 1617, 1630, 1634, 1640). Lev. i. 16 marg.,
thereof 1612, 1613 {there Synd.). xxv. 28 until the year Bp.
1612, 1613 (unto the year Synd.). Num. i. 47 tribe 16 12,
1613, 1629 C. & L. (tribes Bp. Synd. 1617). xvi. 34 said
Bp. 1612, 1613 (say Synd.). xxi. 18 direction 1612, 1613
{directions, Synd. with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only), xxxiv. 2 this
is the land Bp. 1612, 1613 (that is the land Synd.). Cf.
ver. 13. ver. 11 go down Bp. 161 2, 1613 (come down
Synd.). Cf ver. 12. Deut. i. 18 all the things Bp. 16 12,
1613 (all things Synd 1617). ix. 10 spake with you 1612,
1 Yet " eagle wings'' though antiquated is not incorrect. Marsh
(English Language, p. 278) cites from Wyclif "unkil doughter" Gen.
xxix. 10. So Num. xxiv. 6 {161 1); Esther i. 13 (Svnd.). Even
modern Bibles retain " a cubit length" Judg. iii. 16. See above, p. no.
" Several copies of the issue represented by Ox/., agreeing with
1611, 1613, 1629 and 1630, have "let them go" in ver. 26. Such are
Brit. Mus. 466. i. 6 (not 3050. g. i): Camb. University Libr. x. 15:
Emmanuel Coll. B. i. 23: and one belonging to Mr James North of
Liverpool.
3 So Synd. ch. xxvi. 24 marg., though 1612, 1613, 1630 have
"twined" there also, and so even 1629 L. in the earlier place. After
the error was corrected in 1629 — 1744, the Bibles of 1762, 1769 went
wrong again, misleading moderns (even Bagster 1846), till twinned yizs,
restored in Camb. 1858, Amer. 1867.
2o8 Appendix £.] Variations between the two issues of
1613 (spake unto you Synd. 16 17). xii. 26 thy holy things
Bp. 1612, 1613 (the holy things Synd. 1640). xiv. 29 widow
Bp. 1612, 1613 (widows Synd.). xvi. 14 thy maidservant
1612, 1613 (the maidservant ^;zt?.). xxxiv. i plains 1612,
1613 (plaint/. Synd). Josh. v. 8 they abode Bp. 1612,
1 6 13 (all abode Synd). viii. 32 the stones 161 2, 1613 (the
stone Synd.). xv. 50. See Appendix A, p. 151. xvi. 6
Taanath [so also B. M. 3050. g. 3], 1613 (Taanah Synd.
161 2). xviii. 22 Betharabah Bp. 161 2, 1613 (Bethabarah
Synd). xix. 5 Hazar- 1612, 1613, 1629 C. & L., 1630 (Hasar-
Synd. 1 6 16, 16 17, 1634, 1640). Cf. i Chr. iv. 31 marg.
Ruth ii. 11 thou knewest Bp. [B. M. 3050. g. 2], 1612, 1613
(thou knowest Synd). iii. 8 marg. took hold on [B. M. 3050.
g. 2], 161 2 {Synd. 16 1 3 add him), ver. 15 he went' (she
went^?z^. 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617, 1629 C.&L., 1630, 1634,
1638, 1640, 1744, 1762, 1769, all moderns), i Sam. vii. i
Kirjath- [B. M. 3050. g. 2], 1612, 1613, &c. (Kiriah- ^«rf.).
2 Sam. vi. 9 ark of the Lord Bp. 1612, 1613, &c. (ark of
God Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only), ver. .16 city of
David Bp. 1612, 1613, &c. (house of David Synd., with B. M.
1276. 1. 4 only), xviii. 31 all them that rose Bp. 1612,
1613, &c. (all that rose Synd). Cf. ver. 32 (Heb.). xxiii. 20
a valiant man, of Kabzeel, 1612, 1616, 1629 C. & L., &c.
(a valiant man of Kabzeel Synd. 1613, 1617). Cf. Heb.
I Kin. xi. i. See Appendix A, p. 154. xx. 3 the goodliest
1612, 1616, 1629 L. & C. (thy goodliest Synd. 1613, 1617,
1630). xxi. 2 my house^. 1612, 1613, 1616 (mine house
Synd. 1617). 2 Kin. v. 12 turned Bp. 1612, 1616, 1617
(returned Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only, 1613). xvii. 6
Halah 1612, 1613, 1616, 1629 (Halath [rr] Synd. 1617,
1629 L., 1630). ver. 35 commandment Bp. [B. M. 3050.
1 American Report, p. 19. Yet Amer. restored "she" of the
Vulgate in 1867. See above, p. 37 and note 1.
the Authorized Bible, both bearing the date of 1611. 209
g. 3], 1612, 1613, 1616, &c. (commandments Synd. 1617).
xix. 15 before the Lord JSp. [B. M. 3050. g. 3], 161 2, 1613,
&c. (unto the Lord Synd.). xxiv. 2 Chaldees £p. 161 2,
1630, 1744 (Caldees Synd. 1613 — 1638). i Chr. i. 5
Meshech 1612, 1613, 1616, &c. (Mesech £p. Synd. 1617).
vers. 47, 48 Samlah [B. M. 3050. g. 3], 1612, 1616 semel,
1629, &c. (Shamlah Synd. 1613, 1616 semel, 1617). ii. 49
Sheua 1612, 1613, &c. (Shua Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4
only), iii. 18 Hosama Bp. 1612, 1613, &c. {Ylosa-rma. Synd.,
with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only). Cf! Appendix A, p. 157. ver.
2^ marg. Hiskijah \Hiskijahu Amer.], 1612, 1613, &c. {His-
kiah Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only), iv. 30 and at
Hormah Bp. 1612, 1616, 1617, &c. (and Hormah Synd.,
with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only, 1613). ver. 36 Jesohaiah 16 12,
1613, &c. (Jehohaiah Synd.). Cf. Appendix A, p. 157. vi. 74
Mashal 1612, 1613, &c. (Machal Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4
only), vii. 13 ]eze.v Bp. 1612, 1616, &c. (Gezer Synd., with
B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only, 1613, 1617). ver. 36 Suah Bp.
1612, 1629 C. & L. (Shuah Synd.,V!i\h B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only,
1613, 1616, 1617). xxvi. 5 Issachar Bp. 1612, 1616 (Isachar
Synd. 1613, 1617). ver. 25 Jeshaiah 1612, 1613 (Jeshiaiah
Synd.). Cf ch. xxv. 3. xxvii. 33 Hushai [B. M. 3050. g.
3], 1612, 1616 (Hushi Synd. 1613, 1617). 2 Chr. vi. 5 my
people Israel Bp. 161 2, 161 6, 1617 (my people of Israel Synd.
1613). xvi. T fin. Judah [B. M. 3050. g. 3], 1612, 1616,
1617 (Juda Bp. Synd. 1613). xxi. 15 disease of thy bowels
Bp. 1612, 1613 (diseases of the bowels Synd., with B. M.
1276. 1. 4 only). XXX. 6 his princes 161 2, 1616, 1629 C,
1630 (the princes Synd. 1613, 1617). xxxii. 20 Amoz 1612,
1616 (Amos Bp. Synd. 1613, 1617). Cf ver. 32. xxxiv.
21 for them that are left Bp. 1612, 1613, &c. (of them that
are left Synd.). Ezra ii. 28 two hundred, twenty Bp. 1612,
1613, 1616 (two hundred and twenty Synd. 1617). ver. 33
Hadid 1612, 16x3, &c. (Haddid Synd). ix. 2 hath been
s. 14
2IO Appendix B?[ Variations between the two issues of
chief 1612, 1616, 1617 (Have been chief Synd. 1613).
Nehem. vi. 10 Mehetabel 1612, 1613 (Mehetable Synd.,
with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only). Cf. Appendix A, p. 163. viii.
10 unto our Lord Bp. 161 2, 1616 (unto the Lord Synd.
1613, 1617). ix. 14 thy holy sabbath Bp. 1612, 1613, &c.
(the holy sabbath Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only), x. i
those that sealed 1612, 1613, 1616, &c. (these that sealed
Synd. 1617). ver. 16 Biguai Bp. 1612, 1613, &c. (Bigui
Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only), xi. 11 Hilkiah 1612,
.1613 (Helkiah Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only). Cf. ch.
xii. 7, 21. Esther i. 13 king's manner Bp. 161 2, 1613,
&c. (king manner Syad., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only). See
above, p. no. ix. 6, 11 Shushan 161 2, 1613 (Sushan Synd.
here only). Job ix. 9 marg. Cesil\Ji. M. 3050. g. 2], 1612,
1616, 1617, &c. [Cecil Synd. 1613). xi. 16 thy raistry Bp.
[B. M. 3050. g. 2], 1612, 1616, 1617, &c. (i"^!? misery Synd.
1613). Psalm xxiv. 8 Who is this king 1612, 1613, 1617
(Who is the king Bp. Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only,
1 616, so 1630 even in ver. 10). xxxiii. 7 gathereth Bp.
161 2, 1 613, &c. (gathered Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4
only). XXXV. 27 yea let them say Bp. -lQiiz, 1613, &c. (yet
let them say Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only), xliv. 23
Lord 1612, 1616 — 1744, Oxf. 1835, Camb. 1858, Amer.
1867 (O Lord Synd. 1613, 1762, 1769, even D'Oyly and
Mant 1817, Bagster 1846). See above, p. 147 note i. ha.
6 gather [B. M. 3050. g. 3], 1612, 1613, &c. (gathered
Synd.). Ixxiv. 23 rise up 1612, 1616, &c. (arise up Synd.,
with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only, 1613, 1617). Ixxx. 9 preparedst
1612, 1613, &c. (preparest Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only),
civ. 4 his angels Bp. 1612, 1613, &c. (the angels Synd.,
with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only). Prov. viii. 27 marg. a circle
i6i2, 1616, &c. {circle Syttd. 1613). xxiii. 31 upon the
wine Bp. [B. M. 3050. g. 3], 1612, 1613, &c. (among the
wine Synd.). Eccles. i. 17 spirit 1612, 1613, 1616, &c.
the Authorized Bible, both bearing the date 0/1611. 211
(the spirit Synd. 1617, here only), xii. i thy Creator 1612,
1613, &c. (the Creator Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only).
Isaiah i. 9 Gomorrah 161 3, 161 6, 1617 (Gomorah Synd.,
with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only, not in ver. 10: 1612 in both), ix.
18 smoke 1612, 1616, 161 7 (the smoke 5vw</., with B. M. 1276.
1. 4 only, 1613). X. I'^i as if it were 1612, 1613,1616, 1617 {as
it were Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only), ver. 19 ''with few
1612, 1616, 1617 l^with write Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4
only, 1613). xiii. i Amoz 1612, 1629 C, 1630 (Amos Synd.
1613, 1616, 1617, 1629 L.). xix. 5 the river 1612, 1616,
1629 C. & L., 1630 (the rivers BJ>. Synd., with B. M. 1276.
1. 4 only, 1613, 1617). xxiii. 12 have no rest Bp. 1612,
1613, 1616, 1617 (take no rest Synd., with B. M. 1276.
1. 4 only), ver. 13 founded 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (found
Synd. with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only). Ivii. 10 wearied [B. M.
3050. g. 3], 1612, 1616, 16x7, 1629 C. & L. (weary Bp.
Synd. 1613). lix. 14 afar off [B. M. 3050. g. 3], 1612, 1613,
1616, 1617 (far o{{ Bp. Synd.). Ix. 4 from far Bp. [B. M.
3050. g. 3], 1612 (from afar Sy7td. 1613). Cf. ver. 9. Ixi.
10 and as a bride Bp. 1612, 1616, 1617, 1629 C. & L. (as a
bride Synd. 1613). Ixv. 2 my hands Oxf. 1612, 1613, 1616
(mine hands Synd 1617). See Jer. xxv. 15. Jerem. v. 15
upon you Bp. 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (upon thee Sy7id.).
xii. 7 hand 1612, 1613, 1616 (hands Sytid. 1617). xxv. 15,
my hand Bp. Oxf. 1612, 1616, 1617, 1629, &c. (mine hand
Synd. 1613). See above, p. 108 and Isai. Ixv. 2 ; Ezek.
vi. 14. xxvi. 20 Kiriath- 1612, 1613, 1616 (Kiriah- Synd.
1617). xl. 12 of all places Bp. 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617
(of the places Synd.). xlviii. 34 Elealeh 1612, 1613,
1616, i6r7 (Elealeth Synd., ^ith. B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only).
Ezek. v. 5 This is Jerusalem 1612, 1616, 1617, 1629
C. & L. (Thus is Jerusalem Synd., with B. M. 305°- g-
3, 1613). vi. 14 my hand Oxf. 1612, 1616, 1617, 1629,
&c. (mine hand Bp. Synd., 3050. g. 3 only). See Jer.
14 — 2
212 Appendix £.] Variations between the two issues of
XXV. 15. xvi. 16 And of thy garments 1612, 1616, 1617,
1629 C. & L. (And thy garments Synd., Of thy garments
1613). ver. 59 hast despised Bp. 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617,
1629 C. & L. (hath despised Synd. 1630). xxvii. 10 thy men
of war 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (the men of war Synd.).
xxix. 18, 19 Nebuchadrezzar 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (Ne-
buchadnezzar Synd.). xxxi. 4 the field Bp. 1612, 1613,
1616, 1617 (the fields Synd.). xxxv. 10 mine Bp. 1612,
1613, 1616, 1617 (thine Synd.). xxxvi. 10 the wastes 1612,
1613, 1616 (the waste Synd. 16 17). xlii. 12 directly Bp.
1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (directed Synd.). xliv. 29 the
trespass offering 161 2, 161 3, 161 6, 1617 (their trespass
offering Synd.). Dan. xi. 6 she shall be given up 1612,
1613, 1616, 1617 {he. ..Synd.). ver. 10 sons 1612, 1613,
1616, 1617 (son Synd.). Hosea xiv. 3 Asshur Bp. 1612,
1613, 1616 (Ashur 'Synd. 1617). Amos vi. 7 that go cap-
tive Bp. 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (that goeth captive Synd.).
Obad. ver. 7 thy confederacy Bp. 1612, 1613, 1616 (the
confederacy ^y/z;/. 1617). Micah i. 5 for the sins 1612,
1613, 1616, 1617 (the sins Bp. Synd.). Hab. ii. 15 that
puttest 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (thou puttest Synd.). Zeph.
i. 7 hath bid 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (had bid Synd.).
Zech. iii. 7 marg-., walks 1612, 1613, 1616 {walk, Synd. 1617).
X. 3 his goodly 161 2, 161 3, 161 6, 1617 (the goodly Synd>).
I Esdras i. 23 his Lord 161 2, 1613 (the Lord Synd.).
ver. 29 king Josias 1612, 1613 (Josias Synd.). 2 Esdr. ii.
33 at nought 1612, 1616, 1629, 1630 (at naught Syjid. 1613,
1617). Cf ch. iv. 23. vii. 40 Sennacherib Bp. 1612, 1613,
1616 (Sannacherib Synd. 1617). xiv. 12 the tenth. Bp. 1612,
1613, 1616 (a tenth Synd. 1617). Tobit v. 18 marg. Lei
not 1612, 1613 {Let no, Synd.). Judith xvi. 4 stopped
1612, 1613, 1616, &c. (stoppeth Synd. 1617). Ecclus.
xxiii. 19 eyes of men Bp. 1612, 1613 (eyes of man Synd.).
Baruch vi. 40 Chaldeans 1612, 1616, 1630 (Caldeans
the Authorized Bible, both bearing the date 0/1611. 213
1613, 1617, 1629 C). Prayer of Manasses 1. 3 their
righteous 1612, 1613, 1616, 1629 (the righteous Bf. Synd.
1617). I Macc. xii. 47 marg., left 1612, 1613 {let, Synd.).
Matt. xiii. 45 goodly pearls Bp. 1612, 1613, 1616, &c.
(good pearls ^Sj'^a?. 1617). xviii. 30 wtnt Bp. 1612, 1616,
16 1 7, &c. (went out Sy7id. 16 13). Cf. ver. 28 (Gk.). xxii.
24 a man Bp. 1612, 1616, 1629 C. & L. (any man Synd.
1613, 1617, 1630)'. Mark xv. 46 unto the door Bp. 1612,
1613, &c. (upon the door Synd.). Luke ii. 24 offer a
sacrifice 1612, 1613, &c. (offer sacrifice Synd.). x. 36
among the thieves Bp. 1612, 1613, &c. (among thieves
Synd.). John xiv. 23 a man Bp. 1612, 1616, &c. (any
man Synd. 1613)'. Acts iv. 27 thy holy child Bp. 1612,
1613, &c. (the holy child Synd.). vi. 12 came upon Bp.
i6i2, 1616, &c. (came unto Synd. 1613). Cf. Luke xx. i;
ch. iv. 1. XV. II the Lord Bp. 1612, 1616, 1629 C. & L.
(our Lord Synd. 1613, 1617). xvi. 7 suffered them Bp.
1612, 1613 (suffered him Synd.). ver. 19 drew them into
Bp. 1612, 1613, &c. (drew them unto Synd.). Rom. xvi.
Subscription, of the Church Bp. 161 2, 1616, &c. (to the
Church Synd. 16 13). Eph. vi. 21 ye also may Bp. 1612,
1613, 1616, 1629 C. & L. (ye may also Synd. 1617, 1630).
I Thess. Title, Paul the Apostle 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617,
&c. (the Apostle Paul Synd. here only), ch. i. 9 turned Bp.
1612, 1613, 1616, 1617, 1630, &c. (returned Syjid. 1629 L.).
James v. 4 Sabaoth 1612, 1616, 1629 C. (Sabbaoth Sytid.
1613, 1617, 1630). I Pet. i. 22 your souls Bp. 1612, 1616,
1629, &c. (your selves Synd. 1613, 1617). 2 Pet. ii. 6
Gomorrha 1612, r6i6, 1629 L., 1630, 1638 (Gomorrah
Synd. \(>-Li, 1630; Gomorra 1629 C).
^ The context must decide which form is preferable, since the practice
varies in rendering m: e.g. John xv. 13 "a man;" John xvi. 30 "any
man."
214 Appendix Bi\ Note.
Note. Between the two copies in the British Museum which
resemble the Oxford reprint (3050. g. i and 466. i. 6) the only dif-
ferences in any of the passages , cited in the foregoing lists § I. and § 11.
occur in Ex. xxi. 26 ; Cant. ii. 7. Of the other issue, B. M. 3050. g. 2
being regarded as the standard, and 3050. g. 3, 1276. 1. 4, and Synd.
A. 3. 14 mixed copies, the Syndics' nowhere agrees with 3050. g. 1
against the other two, but with 3050. g. 3 alone in Ezek. v. 5 ; with
3050. g. 2 and 1276. 1. 4 against 3050. g. 3 in 15 places; with 3050. g.
3 and 1276. 1. 4 against 3050. g. i in 5 places; with 1276. 1. 4 alone
(which is a fine tall volume, once the property of Lea Wilson) in no less
than 34 places. Not one of the four is ever left without one of the
other copies to countenance it, except Synd. in 2 Kin. xviii. 37; i Chr.
iv. 36. Hence it is plain that Synd. A. 3. 14 and B. M. 1276. 1. 4 were
among the earliest and least revised of the copies printed off. See Sect.
I. pp. 5—13.
APPENDIX C.
(See above, p. 14.)
List of passages in which the readings of the edition of
the Authorized Bible of 161 1 have been restored in the
Cambridge Paragraph Bible. The date annexed is that of
the later edition in which each change is supposed to have
originated.
N.B. Variations relating only to English orthography
or grammatical inflexions are not often admitted into the
following list, since they have been sufficiently described in
Section v. pp. 93 — 105.
Genesis
?. 26
vii. 1
-7
xix. 11
XXV. 4
xxvi. I, 8, 14, 15,
18
Reading of 161 1
restored.
marg. t Heb. Lemcch
+ by sevens
Sabtecha
concerning this thing
Abida
Philistims
Variation of later
Bibles.
omitted 1629, transfer-
red to ver. 25, 1638.
by tsevens, 1629.
Sabtecah, 1762, Sabte-
chah, 1769.
concerning this thing
also, 1638'.
Abidah, 1629^.
Philistines, 1629 C.
(1613 bis, 1629 L-
ier).
1 This change, however, might have been acquiesced in: cf.
Hebrew.
2 So all have the word in i Chr. i. 33, and the final Ain is not
usually represented by A: cf. 2 Sam. v. 14. i Chr. xxiv. 11. See how-
ever h final in Gen. x.\xv. 27; xxxviii. 2 (but not i Chr. ii. 3); Josh.
xxi. II.
2 1 5 Appendix C] Original readings 0/1611
Genesis
Reading of 16 11
restored.
xxxi. I
xxxvi. 14
which was of cur fa-
ther's
daughter of Zibeon
xxxvii. 36
Medanites, 1612 — 1630
xxxix. I
hand
xlvi. 12
Zerah
xlvii. 6
xlvii. 18
any man [better than
"any man"]
also had our herds. Cf.
ver. 22
Exodus
vi. 2r
xxiii. 23
Zichri
the Hivites, 1612, 1613,
1617, 1629 L., 1769^
xxix. 26
consecrations (as ver.
34; Lev. viii. 28, 31),
Heb.
Leviticus
t
V. 10
had sinned
vii. 23 & xiv. 54.^
manner
xi. 3
cheweth cud
xi. 10
nor scales (as ver. 12)
Variation of later
Bibles.
which was our fathers,
16161.
the daughter of Zibeon,
1629.
Midianites, 1616, 1629
C. Cf. ch. XXV. 2.
hands, 1629 C. and L.,
1630, 1637.
Zarah, 1769 (Serah,
1630)=.
any men, 1762: any
men, 1769.
also hath our herds, 1629
C. (had also. ..1630).
Zithri, 17693.
and the Hivites, 1616,
1629 C. — 1762 [and,
1638 — 1762).
consecration, 1762 (as
vers. 22, 27, 31 ; Lev.
viii. 33).
hath sinned, 1762. Cf.
ver. 6.
manner of, 1762 (as ch.
vii. 26, 27, &c.).
cheweth the cud, 1629
(as vers. 4 — 6).
and scales, 1 769.
^ Cf. Lev. xxii. 10. Deut. xxiii. 25. i Cor. x. 29. This double
possessive is sometimes retained even in modern Bibles: e.g. 2 Kin.
xxii. 12. i Chr. ii. 13; xxxiv. 20. Matt. xxvi. 51 (not so Mark xiv.
47; Luke xxii. 50). Luke xv. 17. See above, p. no.
^ Yet so even 1611 in ch. xxxviii. 30 on account of the Hebrew
pause.
* Corrected in the Scotch and American (1867) Bibles only.
^ The re-correction of 1769 is followed by D'Oyly and Mant 1817,
Oxford 8vo. 1835, Bagster 1846, Oxford 4to. 1857, London 8vo. 1859,
American 1867, but not by our standard (Cambr. 8vo. 1858) and some
modern Bibles.
' See above, p. no.
restored, later correctiotis bein^ withdrawn.
#17
Leviticus
Reading of 16
restored.
II
Variation of later
Bibles.
xii. 6 marg.
son of his year
a son of his year, i62g.
Cf. Gen. xvii. 12.
xiii. 39
hath a plague
have a plague, 1769.
Cf. ver. 38.
XV. 33
which is unclean
that is unclean, 1769.
xxii. 10
a sojourner of
the
a sojourner of the priest,
priest's
1638I.
XXV. 5
it own accord
Its own accord, 1744^
XXV. 23
were strangers,
1613,
are strangers, 1616, 1629
1617
C. and L., 1630.
Numbers
iii. 13
they shall be
shall they be, 1 769.
iii- 35
northwards
northward, 1629. Cf.
vers. 23, 29, 38.
V. 19, 20
hath lien' (lain, i
762),
have lien, 1629 L. (lain.
1613 — 1762
1769}- ^ , .
ix. ]8
in the tents
in their tents, 1709 (as in
vers. 17, 2c, 22).
XX. 5
or vines
or of vines, 1769.
xxiv. 6
the river side,
1613.
the rivers (river's, 1762)
1617-'
side, 1616, 1629 C.
and L., 1630.
xxiv. 20 marg.
II The first of the nations
II Or, the first of the na-
tions, 1744.
XXX. 8
disallow
disallowed, 1769.
xxxvi. 3
whereinto. Cf. cl
24
1. xiv.
whereunto, 1629.
Deuteronomy
xxii. 9 marg.
the seed
thy seed, 1629.
xxiii. 25
the standing corn
of thy
the standing corn of thy
■
neighbours
neighbour, 1769^.
xxiv. 15 marg.
he lifteth
lifteth, 1638.
xxvii. 12
Gerizzim
Gerizim, 1769. Cf. ch.
xi. 29.
xxviii. 29
noon days
noon-day, 1762.
^ See note i p. 216.
^ See above, p. 1 10 note 2.
Mr Aldis Wright finds "its" in Bibles of
about 1681, but' only to be dropped again. In Ben Jonson's Silent
Woman, acted in 1609, the expression "it knighthood" several times
occurs as an affected archaism, as though it had already grown obsolete
in common speech.
^ On this participial form see above, p. 103.
■> See Appendix B, p. 207, note on Ex. xix. 4.
2i8 Appendix C] Original readings of idri
Joshua
Reading of 1611
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
iii. II
even the Lord, 1612 —
of the Lord, 1,629 (LXX.,
1630
Vulg.).
A- I, 3
Adoni-zedek (-ck, 1629
L., ver. i)
Adoni-zedec, 1769.
xi. 2 & xii. 3
Cinneroth
Chinneroth, 1769. Cf.
ch. xiii. 27 (Appendix
A, p. 151); xix. 35.
xii. i
river of Arnon [of,
1629)
river Arnon, 1638.
xiii. i8
Tahazah. Cf. ch. xxi.
Jahaza, 1629 C. and L.,
.S6
1630.
xiii. 23
villages, 161 2, 1613,
the villages, 1617, 1629
1616, 1629 L., 1630
c. ;
xix. -1.
or Sheba, 1612, 1613.
and Sheba, 1616 — 1762,
Cf. Gen. xxvi. 33
Sheba, 1769I.
xix. 19
Hapharaim
Haphraim, 1769.
ibid.
Shion, 1612,1613,1616,
1629 C. and L., 1630
Shihon, 161 7, 1638.,
xix. 42
Aijalon
Ajalon, t629C. (notL.).
See p. 158 note 1.
xxi. 1 1 fejtr/ &
Arbah, 161 2 — 1630
Arba, 1638.
marg.
(text). Cf. Gen. xxxv.
27
Judges
iii. 15 marg.
Jemini. Cf. i Sam. ix. i
Gemini, 1762^.
vi. 1 5 & ix. 9
II II Or, 1612-1630
+ tHeb. (1629 C, ch.
vi. 15), 1638.
xix. 29
coasts
coast, 1 769, Bagster 1846:
not Oxf. 1857, Lond.
1859, American 1867.
1 Samuel
ii. 20 marg.
he as^ed
slie asked, 1638.
iv. 7 ?«or^.
or the third, 1612, 1613,
or the third, 16 16, 1629
1617, 1629 C, 1638,
L., 1630: or, the third.
1769'
1744, 1762, modems.
xvii. 20 inarg.
battle ray
battle array, 1744.
1 Modern Bibles are divided between the tvfo wrong renderings of
1616, 1769. The American alone follows 161 1.
'^ This gross error is corrected in Bagster 1846, Camb. 1858,
Speaker's Commentary 1872.
' So Oxf. 1835, Bagster 1846, Speaker's Commentary 1872.
restored, later corrections being withdrawn.
2^9
1 Samuel
Reading of i6n
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
xviii. I
vi'hen he made
when he had made,
1629.
XX. 5
in the fields
in the field, 1638.
xxxi. 2
Malchishua. Cf. i Chr.
Melchishua, 1769. Cf.
viii. 33; ix. 39; J., -i
ch. xiv. 49.
2 Samuel
ii. 9
he made him
made him, 1762.
iv. 4
feet, andvios
feet. He was, 1763.
V. 14
Shammua-^
Shammuah, 1638.
vii. 7 marg.
II In the I Chr. xvii. 6,
II I Chr. xvii. 6, any of the
any of the jtidges
judges, 1638.
xvi. 8
to thy mischief^
in thy mischief, 1629.
xxi. 21
Shimea^
Shimeah, 1769.
xxiii. 20 marg.
lion. Cf. marg. of Isai.
xxix. I ; Ezek. xliii.
IS
lions, 1638.
xxiii. 37
Naharai
Nahari, 1769.
1 Kings
iii. 4
offer up on, 1613, 1617
offeron, i6i2:offerupon,
1616, 1629 C. and
L., &c.
iii. 12
thy word (LXX.)
thy words (Vulg.), 1629
C.
his sons came^, 1616,
xiii. II
his son came
1617, &c.
XV. s
Urijah (as 1638, &c.
Uriah, 1629 C. (not L.),
Neh. iii. 4)
as 1611 in Ezra viii.
3j ; Neh. iii. 4.
XV. 27
belongeth
belonged, 1762.
^ See p. 215 note 2, Gen, xxv. 4. Ain is not represented in ver. 15
his, 16 bis.
2 Vulg. has fremunt te mala tua. The Translators give what they
hold to be the general sense in the text, reserving a more literal render-
ing for the margin.
3 The reading of the Kei-i and of i Chr. xx. 7. The correction of
1769 will not .<:uit the form in the Chetiv and the Vatican Septuagint
(Ceyaeei). Yet " Shimeah" is correct in ch. xiii. 3.
^ A very needless change, though upheld by LXX. and Vulg. Cf.
Cardwell, Oxford Bibles, p. 16. In 1762, &c. we find the marginal
note t Heb. son.
220
Appendix C] Original readings of \6\\
1 "^i^
Keading of 1611
Variation of later
1 Kings
restored.
Bibles.
xvi. 19
to make Israel sin
to make Israel to sin,
1762.
xviii. 28
cried loud, 16 12, 161 3,
cried aloud, i6r6, 1629
1617, 1630
C. and L.
xxii. -L
on the third year
in the third year, 1629
C.
+ Heb. u, chamber in.
xxii. 25
marg. &
t Heb. chamber in
2 Chr.
xviii. 24
1638.
marg.
2 Kings
iv. 35
neesed. Cf. Jobxli. 18
sneezed, 1762.
viii. 19
to give to him
to give him, 1629 C.
xii. 18
had dedicate
had dedicated, 1762. Cf.
App. A, p. 153.
xix. 2
Esai, 1612, 1613, 1617
Isaiah (transferring to
(Esay, 1616, 1629 L.,
ver. 2 the marginal
1630)
note of 1611 on ver,
6), 1629 C.
XX. 17
unto Babylon
into Babylon, 1629 C.
xxiii. 36
twenty and five yearold.
tvifenty and five years old.
Cf. I Esdr. i. 39
1629 C. See above,
p. III.
1 Chronicles
i- 25
Rehu
Reu, 1638. Cf. Gen. xi.
18, 19I.
i. 38
Ezer. Cf. ver. 42. Gen.
Ezar, 1629 C. and L,
xxxvi. 21, 27
(not 1630).
ii. 47
Geshan
Gesham, 1769.
ii. 49
Achsah. Cf. Josh, xv,
17; Judg. i. 13
Achsa, 1638.
iii. 19
and the son of Zerub-
and the sons of Zerab-
babel^
babel, 1629 C. and
L., 1630.
iii. 23 marg.
Hiskijah. Cf. Appen-
Hizkijahu, 1629 — 1744,
dix B, p. 209.
Hiskijahu, 1762, &c.
V. II
Salchah. Cf. Deut. iii. 10
Salcah, 1629.
1 Ain final is usually mute (see p. 215 note 2), but in the middle of
a word the practice is less fixed.
^ In ver. 21 the first "sons'' is also singular in Hebrew, so that
161 1 is inconsistent in the matter. Cf. ch. vii. 35.
restored, later corredmis being
withdrawn. 221
1 Cliromcles
Reading of 161 1
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
V. IS
of t valiant men
tof valiant men, 1629^
vii. 1
Shimron
Shimrom, 1629 C. and
L., 1630 (not 1638 —
1762), 1769.
vii. 5
men of might
valiant men of might,
1638. Cf. ver. 2.
vii. 1 9
Shemida^
Shemidah, 1762.
vii. 27
Jehoshua^. Cf. Num.
xiii. 16
Jehoshuah, 1630, 1762.
vii- 35
And llie son. Cf. ch. iii.
And the sons, 1 744.
xii. 5
19
Eleuzai
Eluzai, 1629 C.
t (II 1762) -f Heb. shook,
xiii. 9
li II Or, shook
1762, &c.
xiii. I [ marg.
II Hebr. (That is, 1629)
II That is. The breach,
breach
1638.
xviii. 3 marg. &
Badadezer in
Hadadezer, 1769.
ver. 16 marg.
A himelech in . . . Saraia
A himelech ... Seraiah,
in
1744. But cf. App.
A, p. 160.
xxiii. 20
Jfichah. Cf. ch. xxiv.
^4. 25
Micah, 1629.
xxiv. II
Jeshua. Cf. Ezraii. 36
Jeshuah, 1629 C. and L.
(not 1630).
xxvi. 20, 26 &
dedicate things
dedicated things, 1762.
xxviii.i2. 2Chr.
Compare App. A,
xxiv. 7 & xxxi.
p. 153 and note 2.
12. Ezek. xliv.
xxix. 6
rulers over the lying's
rulers of the king's work,
work
T762.
xxix. 1 7 7«a?-^.
+ Heb. fotmd. Cf.
Judg. XX. 48
II Ox, found, 1638.
2 Chronicles
ix. II marg.
stairs {slaires)
(states, 1629 C, stayes,
1638), stays, ITU—
1769''.
1 Corrected only in Bagster 1846 of the moderns.
'■' See note i p. 219.
" This mere typographical error, whose adoption may have been
helped by "stayes" ver. 18, remains in D'Oyly and Mant 1817,
Bagster 1846, and some modern Bibles, but is corrected in Oxford
1835 Cambridge 1858, American 1867, Speaker's Commentary 1872.
222 Appendix C] Original readings of \(i\^
2 Chronicles
Reading of 161 1
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
xvi. 6
was a building. See
above, p. 108.
was building, 1769.
XX. 36
Ezion-geber (sic legen-
Ezion-gaber, 1638 (in
duai). Cf. I Kin. xxii.
pausd). Cf. Num.
48
xxxiii. 35, 36 ; Deut.
ii. 8.
fiirze-hush, I'jSi: furze
XXV. 18 inarg.
fumhish (fur, 16 12,
16 1 3, 1630, 1744)
bush, 1769.
xxvi. 18
pertainetli, 1612, 1O13,
appirtainetk, 1616, 1629
1617, 1630
C. and L.
xxix. 23
and laid
and they laid, 1629.
xxxii. 6 marg.
he spake
spaie, 1638.
xxxiii. 19
all his sin
all his sins, 1762.
xxxiv. 10
mend. Cf. ch. xxiv. 12
amend, 1769.
XXXV. 10
Carchemish. Cf. Isai.
X. g ; Jer. xlvi. s.
Charchemish, 1762.
Ezra
ii. 1
Mispar
Mizpar, 1744.
iii. 1 marg.
Matt. i. 12 and Luke
Called Zorobabel, Matt.
iii. 27, called Zoro-
i. 12; Luke iii. 27,
babel
1629.
iv. 10
Asnappar, 1612, 1613,
Asnapper, 1617, 1629
1616, 1629 C. — 1744
L., 1630, 1762, 1769,
&c.
iv. 24
house of the God whicli
house of God which,
1616, &C.1
vii. 18
the silver and gold
. the silver and the gold,
1762.
Ahava, the river of, 1 762 .
viii. ■21
the river Ahava (Heb.
not as ver. 31)
Nehemiah
vii. 30
Geba (Gaba, Ezra ii. 26)
Gaba, 1638 (inpatisd).
vii. J 9
Pochereth (, 1629 L.)
Pochereth of Zebaim,
Zebaim
1629-C. Cf. Ezraii.
57^-
^ This seems to be an attempt on the part of the Translators (after-
wards given over, as in ch. vii. 18) to represent, whensoever it might
be possible, the status emphaticus of the Chaldee.
^ The passage is too obscure to be worth altering. The Vulgate
has_;f/« Phochercth, qrn erat ortus ex Sabaimfilio Avion.
restored, later corrections hein^ withdrawn.
m
223
Job
Reading of 1611
Variation of later
restored.
Bibles.
iii. 8 marg.
leviathan
a leviathan 1659 (Field),
1674, 1677, 1679,
1701 — 6g.
\. 10
craddled (cradled, 161 3)
cnrdled, 1762.
xviii. 9
grinne, i6i'2 — 1630 :
gin, 1762. See Ps. cxl.
grin, 1629 C.
5, and above, p. 100.
XX. 25
glistering
glittering, 1762. Cf.
Deut. xxxii. 41.
xxviii. 17 marg.
vessel
vessels, 1744.
xxviii. 37 marg.
did number
number, 1638.
xxix. 17 marg.
I cast
cast, 1638.
XXX. 5
flying
fleeing, 1629 (LXX.).
XXX. 6
cliftsi
cliffs, 1762.
xli. 6
the companions'
thy companions, 1769.
xli. 30 marg.
of the potsherd
of potsherd, 1762.
Psalm
ii. 4
the Lord, 1612 — 1630,
the Lord, 1629 C—
1762, 1769
1744".
xxiv. 3
and who shall stand
or who shall stand, 1 769.
xlv. II
thy Lord. Cf. Isai.
thy lord, Camb. 8vo.
It. 22
1858 (our standard)
only. See above, p. 38.
Ixxxi. II marg.
imagination
imaginations, i'/62.
cvii. 19
he saveth
and he suveth, 1762. So
cxiii. 9
to be a joyful
and to be a joyful, 1 629.
cxv. 3
whatsoever he pleased
whatsoever he hath
pleased, 1769.
cxix. 42 OTflr^.
reproveth
rep-oacheth, 1638.
cxxxii. 12
also shall sit [Cf. Heb.]
shall also sit, 1762.
^ In 2 Chr. XX. 16 "cliffe" of 1611 represents another Hebrew
■word. " Clift " in Ex. xxxiii. 22 ; Isai. Ivii. 5 is left unaltered in 1762
and the moderns, the general sense, though not the Hebrew words, being
the same as here.
2 That is, the partners in the fishery (Luke v. 7, 10). Blayney's
variation hardly looks accidental, and lingers in many later Bibles, e.g.
Ostervald 1808, Oxford 8vo. 1813, D'Oyly and Mant 1817, even in
Bagster 1846.
^ The present text is Adonai, but Jehovah is read in at least 85
Hebrew manuscripts and five early editions, so that the Translators (who
seldom err in this matter) probably intended to use capitals. Since
Oxf. 8vo. 1835, as also by Bp Turton's direction (Sect. I., above, p. 36),
the capitals have been again withdrawn, but not in Bagster 1 846.
2 24 Appendix C] Original readings of idw
Psalm
Reading of 1611
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
cxl. 5 & cxli. 9
cxli. 9
cxliii. 9 marg.
cxlviii. 8
Proverbs
XXV. 24
Ecclesiastes
viii. 8 marg.
vm. 17
Canticles
viii. 4 marg.
Isaiah
vi. 8
viii. 6
X. 26
xiv. 9 text
marg.
xiv. 17 marg.
xviii. 7 marg.
xix. 14 marg.
xxii. 1 7 .marg.
grinnes (grins, 1613
semel, 1638, &c. to).
Seejobxviii.p, p. 223
from the snare
/( id me, 1613 — 1744
vapour {so American,
1867)
a corner. Cf. ch. xxi. 9
casting of
further. Cf. ch. xii. 12
stir up, or (, 161 2) why
I said
For so much (Forso-
much, 1629)
rock, Oreb. Cf. Judg.
vii. 25
f chief ones
t Heb. leaders, or great
goats
homeward
polished. &c. {polished,
&.C. 1612, i6i6, 1629
L., 1630)
perversities
V. 18. shall surely,
gins, 1762.
from the snares, 1769.
hide me, i6r2, 1630,
1762, 1769
vapours, 1769.
the comer, 1769.
casting off'-, 1629 C,
1638 (not 1744), 1762,
&c.
farther, 1762.
stir up, or, why, 1 744.
said I, 1629.
Forasmuch, 1762.
rock of Oreb, 1629 C.
and L. (not 1630),
1638.
t II chief ones.
+ Heb. leaders. II Or,
great goals, 1629.
homewards, 1762.
polished. 1613, 1629 C,
1638, 1744; but ^0-
lished: 1762, &c.
perversejiess, 1762.
shall surely, &c. ver. 18,
1629.
■^ Nee est dimissio in bello. Field. The sense given by 1629 C. and
the moderns may be as good as that of 161 1, but is not identical with it.
For "off" see 161 1 in Gen. xxxviii. 14; Ex. iii. 5.
restored, later corrections being withdrawn.
225
Isaiali
Reading of 1611
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
xxvni. II marg.
li. 16
Ixiii. 19 marg.
Jeremiah
xvi. 2
xxxiv. II &
xlvi. 26
xxxiv. 16
xxxvu. 9
xl. I
xliv. 38 marg.
lii. I
lip
and have covered
1 1 Heb.
nor daughters
afterwards
whom ye had set
your + selves
The word which
or from them {men
1 61 6)
one and twenty year,
1612 — 1638. See
above, p. 11 1
Ezekiel
vii. II text
II theirs (|| their multi-
tude, 1611)^
marg.
II Or, their tiimtdtiimis
persons. Heb. tu-
mult
X. 5
utter court
xi. »4
in vision
xiii. Q marg.
counsel
xvm. I
And the word
xxiii. 23
all the Assyrians
xxvii. 16 marg.
II II Or, chrysoprase
(Chrysophrase 1616).
Cf. ch. xxvui. 13
XXX. 17
Phi-beseth
lips, 1638.
and I have covered,
1769.
t (II 1744). II Or, 1638,
or daughters, 1769.
afterward, 1769.
whom he had set, 1629
C, 1638, moderns.
+ yourselves, 1762.
The word that, 1762.
or them, 1762.
one and twenty years,
1630, 1744.
their || multitude
II theirs.
II Or, tumult. II Or, their
tumultuous persons,
1629.
outer court, 1762^. Cf.
1 Mace. xiv. 41.
in a vision, 1769.
council, 1762.
The word, 1638.
and {and, 1638) all the
Assyrians, 1616 (not
1617), 1629.
tll(t 1744) +Heb. ^,^0/-
soprase, 1638, 1744.
Pi-beseth, 1762.
1 The error of 161 1, &c., which misplaces the reference mark in he
text (as it so often does), led to the hopeless confusion of 1629 and the
moderns. Our Translators merely wish to give, as an alternative ren-
dering for " theirs," Tremellius' ex Thrasombiistpsorum.
2 In 14 other places in Ezekiel " utter" is left unchanged.
IS
2 26 Appendix C. ] Original readings of 16 ii
Ezekiel
Reading of 161 1
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
xxxi. 14
II their trees
their trees ||, 1629-'.
xxxvi. 3 marg:
come up on
come upon, 1612, 1616
(not 1613, 1617), 1629.
xliii. 27
eight day. See above,
eighth day, 1629 C,
p. Ill
1630.
xlvii. 3
t the waters
the fwaters, 1629.
xlviii. 28
II II Or, Meribah
tt Heb. Meribah, 1638.
Daniel
ii. 27
astrologians
astrologers, 1638.
iii. ig
to be heat. See above,
p. 112
to be heated, 1762.
V, 31
two year. See above,
two years, 161 2 (not
p. HI
1613, 1616, 1617),
1629 L., 1630 (not
1629 C, 1638), 1744.
xi. 38 marg.
or, as for the Almighty
+ Heb. as for the Al-
(or, as for the Al-
mighty, 1638, 1762,
mighty, 1629 C,
mod. Cf. Appendix
1744)
A, p. 172.
Hosea
xiii. 3
a whirlwind
the whirlwind, 1638.
Amos
i. I
two year. See above.
two years, 161 6, 1630
p, in
(not 1612, 1613, 1617,
&c., 1629 C. and L.,
1638), 1744.
ii. 'i
Kerioth. Cf.Jer. xlviii.
Kirioth, 1629 C. and
24
L., 1630. Kerioh,
1612.
Jonah
i. 4
t was like
wast like, Bagster 1846,
Camb. 8vo. 1 858, Ame-
rican 1867.
1 The correctors of 1629 failed to perceive that the margin (following
Tremellius, conquiescant in se ipsis altitudine sttd) translates by "upon
themselves" the word rendered "their trees" by the Bishops' and
Authorized versions.
restored, later corrections being withdrawn. 227
Nahum
Reading of 161 1
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
iii. 16
flieth. Cf. Hab. i. 8
fleeth, 1762.
Zechariah
iv. 3
which vifere l^ere, 1629)
upon
which are upon, 1762.
Malachi
i. 14 marg.
ttHeb.
II II Or, 1629.
ii. %
and will 'curse
and I will curse, 1616
(not 1617), 1629.
1 Esdras
i. 9
Jechonias
Jeconias, 1629.
1. 28, 32, 47, 57
Jeremie. Cf. 2 Esdr.
Jeremy, 1762 (1612,
&ii. I
ii. 18 ; Ecclus. xlix.
1613, 1616, 1629, &c.
6; 2 Mace. ii. 1, 5,
partially).
7 ; Matt. ii. 17
i- 39
twenty year old. See
twenty years old, 1612
above, p. iii
(not 1613, &c.), 1629,
1630. Cf. 2 Kin.
XKiii. 36.
i- 55
brake down. ..set fire
and break down, 1769...
and set fire, 1762.
iii. II
strongest, 1612 — 1630,
the strongest, 1629 —
1769
1762I.
iv. 31
He sticks. See above,
He sticketh, 1769. Cf.
p. 140 note 2
Ecclus. xliv. 12.
iv. 29 OTa;-^.
Themasius
TAemasiis, 1769^.
V. 14
Adonican (Aldus) ,1612,
Adonicam, Bf., 1613 — ■
1630
1744 : -kam, 1762,
1769, moderns. Cf.
ch. viii. 39.
V. 39 OTar^.
Agabah
Agaba, 1629. Cf Neh.
vii. 48.
V- 34
Sabie {2a(3ii LXX.)
Saby, 1629; Sabi, 1744.
v-55
Sidon. Cf. 2 Esdr. i.
11; I Mace. v. 15
Zidon, 1769.
' Most moderns here, with our standard (see above, p. 38), omit
"the." Ostervald (1808) reads it consistently in vers. 11, 12.
^ Blayney in the very same note corrects the false reference to Jo-
sephus of i6ri — 1762 from cap. 4. to cap. 3.
15—2
228 Appendix C^^ Original readings of xdii
1 Esdras
Reading of 161 1
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
V. 69
Asbazareth (1630)
Azbazareth, 1629.
vii. 6
and other that were
and others that were,
1762 1.
viii. 2
Memeroth (Aldus)
Meremoth, 1762.
viii. 39
Adonicam (Aldus here) '
Adonican, 161 2: Adoni-
kam, 1762. Cf.ch.v.14.
viii. 75 marg.
+ t Greek
ttdlll 1638) Or, 1629.
viii. 96 wa^y.
and of all Israel
andall IsraeP, 1629.
ix. 19 ;«ar^.
Maas- . . . Jarib . . . Geda-
1629 prefixes "Or," to
liah
each.
ix. 48
Sabateus, 1612, 1613,
Sabatteas, 1629 — 1762:
1630 (SajSraios, Vat.
Sabateas, 1 769 (Sa-
MS. [ Vercellone'], Sa-
(iaTTalas, Aldus).
/SttT-aios, Rom. edit.)
2 Esdras
i. 40
Zacharie. . . Malachie
Zachary Malachy,
1762 (1616, &c. par-
tially).
ii. 18
I will send...Jeremie
will I send, 1629. ..Je-
remy, 1744.
iii. 17
Sina. Cf. Acts vii. 30,
Sinai, 1762. Cf. ch.
38
xiv. 4; Gal. iv. 24, 25.
iii- 35
hath so kept
have so kept, 1769.
vii. 68
the ten thousand part
the ten thousandth part.
(Bishops')
1638.
xiii. 12
saw I, 1612 — 1630,
I saw, 1629 — 1762, Os-
1769, D'Oyly and
tervald 1808, Cnmb.
Manti8i7, Oxf. 1835
4to. 1863. See above,
p. 38.
xiv. 43
and held
and I held, 1629.
xiv. 47
fountains
fountain, 1629, Vulg.,
Bishops', Junius.
XV. 22
upon earth. Cf. ver. 29
upon the earth, 1629.
XV. 53
alway. Cf. ch. xvi. 20
(alwaies, 1629), always,
1744.
xvi. 26
shall ripe. See above,
p. 112
shall ripen, 1638.
xvi. 30
or, when as
or as when, 1638.
1 See above, p. 87 and note.
^ The correction of 1629 represents cl omnem Israel [iravra top
'I(r/)ai)X) of the Vulgate and (virtually) of Junius. Our Translators
seem to have read somewhere Kai Travros tov 'l<rpari\, but Aldus, with
the Vatican and Alexandrian MSS., has no Kai.
restored, later corrections being withdrawn.
«
229
Tobit
Reading of i6ti
Variation of later
restored.
Bibles.
11.4
I start (aj'aTTT^STjtras)
1 started, 1762.
iii. 17
belongeth {im^aXKei)
belonged, 1629.
iv. 10
alms doth deliver...
alms do deliver, 1629
suff'ereth
...suffer, Camb. 410.
1863, after Bp Turton
(see above, p. 36)^-
vli. I
after that they had
after they had, 1629.
vii. 3
Nephthali. Cf. ch. i.
Nephthalim, 1638 (not
I, -J, &c.
.1744), 1762, &c.
Judith
ii. 4, passim
Olofernes. See Ap-
■Holofernes, 163S, Vulg. ;
pendix B, p. 205
Holophernes, Junius,
Bishops'.
A great number, 1 769..
ii. 20
A great multitude
"■ 3
Canaan. Cf. Appen-
dix A (p. 179) 1629,
in vers. 9, 10, 16
Chanaan, 1638.
vii. 3
Esdraelon, Bishops',
EsdraeIom,i638.Compl.,
Aldus ifiri), LXX.
Aid. {/iic), LXX.
(Fritzsche), Vulg.
(Rom., &c.).
viii. 6
the eves of the sabbath
the eves of the sabbaths,
1629.
XV. 5
Choba
Chobai, 1638. Cf. ver.
4^
Wisdom
iv-5
unperfect, Bishops'.
See above, p. 112
imperfect, 1762.
V. 16 marg.
unproperly
improperly, 1744.
vii. 25 marg.
stream {aTroppoLa)
dream, Oxf. 1835, Camb.
1863, not D'Oyly and
Mant 18 [7.
X. 10
travails. Cf. ch. vi. 14
travels, 1612 (not 1613),
1629 (not 1630), 1638,
&c. See above, p. 97.
1 Yet "alms" is left as a singular noun in ver. 11; ch. xii. 9;Ecclu5.
xvii. 22 ; Acts iii. 3, as in Shakespeare and the purest later writers.
= Both the Aldine and Roman editions of the Septuagint, which our
Translators much used (see above, pp. 47, 48) have the same variation
in vers. 4, 5.
230 Appendix Cr^ Original readings of t()\i
Wisdom
Reading of i6n
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
xii. I
uncorruptible, Bishops'
incorruptible, 1762. Cf.
ch. xviii. 4 marg.
XV. 13
brickie. Seep.i4onote 2
sometimes {irort)
brittle, 1762.
xvi. 18
sometime, 1629. See
Col. i. 21 (below.
p. 236 note).
xviii. 9
alike {o/wlas)
like, 1629 (not 1630,
1744). 1638, 1762. &C.
xviii. 18
here, another
here, and another, 1638.
Ecclus.
vi. 15
unvaluable
invaluable, 1762.
vii. 24
have care
have a care, 1629.
xi. 25
no remembrance
no more remembrance,
1629.
xvii. 1-3,
Afterward
Afterwards, 1629.
xvii. 24
those that fail {ixXei-
TTOvra^)
those that failed, 1629.
xix. 8
to friend, 1612 — 1630,
to a friend, 1629, 1638,
1744, D'Oyly and
1762, &c., Ostervald
Mant 1817, Camb.
1808, Oxf. 1835.
1863
xxiii. 13
untemperate (unho-
nest. Bishops')
intemperate, 1744.
XXV. .22
impudencie (impu-
dency, 1638)
impudence, 1762.
xxvi. 13
will fat. Seeabove,p.ii 2
will fatten, 1762.
xxvi. 15,25 &xxxii.
shamefast
shamefaced, 1744.
10 & xli. 16, 24
xxvii. 12
undiscreet. Bishops'
indiscreet, 1744.
XXX. 15
state of body (eue|ia)
estate of body, 1629.
xxxii. I
(of the feast)
(of a feast), 1629 (not
1630), 1638.
xli. 16
shamefastness. See ch.
shamefacedness, i744.
xxvi. 15
Cf. I Tim. ii. 9.
xlii. 24
unperfect (unperfit,
1611)
stayed
imperfect, 1744.
xliii. 5 marg.
stayeth, 1769^.
xliv. 12
stands fast
standeth fast, 1769.
^ Blayney wishes to render the Complutensian reading Kariwavire,
which the margin represents, in the same tense as KaTiairevjcp is
translated in the text, without perceiving that the marginal sense
refers to Josh. x. 13.
restored, later corrections being withdrawn.
2S1
Ecclus.
xlv. 8 marg.
xlvii. 33
xlviii. 8
xlix. 6 marg. &
Baruch vi. Tiite,
bis
Barnch
iii. 23
vi.g, 21
Song
ver. 17
Hist, of
Susanna
Title
ver. 22
Bel & Dragon
33—35. 37. 39
1 Mace.
iii. 16, 24 & vii.
39 & ix. 50
V. 25
V. 26
ix- 37
Reading of 161 1
restored.
Gr.
Nabat, LXX., Bishops'
anointed
Jeremie. See i Esdr.
i. 28
Merran
loves. ..comes
burnt offering
in Hebrevif
I am straited
Habacuc
Bethoron {BaiOapHv)
in peaceable manner.
Cf. ver. 48
in Alema (et in, Vulg.)
Canaan
Variation of later
Bibles.
Heb. 1769, Oxf. 1835,
Camb.r863,notD'Oy-
ly and Mant 1817.
Nebat, 1629, 1630.
anointedst, 1762. Cf.
vers. 7, 9, and ver. 8
[marg.].
Jeremy, 1744 (1629, se-
mel).
Meran'^, 163.8 (not 1744),
1762.
loveth... Cometh, 1769.
burnt offerings^, 1629.
in the Hebrew, 1638.
I am straitened (strait-
ned, 1744), 1762.
Habbacuc, 1629 (A/t-
fiaKov^ij LXX.).
Bethhoron, r769
(Beth-h., 1762 bis).
in a peaceable manner,
1769.
and Alema, 1029 (not
1630), 1638.
Chanaan, :638.
1 lAilipav Aldine and Roman editions, M.ipav Complutensian.
2 oXoKavTwaet Vulg., Bishops', Roman edition: oXo/coin-w/iairi Aid.,
Compl., Fritzsche..
232 Appendix C-l Original readings of 161%
1 Mace,
Reading of 161 1
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
ix- 57
two year. See above,
two years, 1629 (not
p. Ill
1630), 1638.
X. 29
I do free
do I free, 1629, &c. (I
free, 1744).
x-45
for building (second)
for the building, 1629
(not 1630), 1638. Cf.
vers. 44, 45.
X. 52 & xiv. 29
Forsomuch
Forasmuch, 1629 (ch.
xiv.'29, 1744).
xi. 6
Joppa
Joppe, 1638 (as else-
where).
xiii. SI
seventy and one year
seventy and first year,
1769.
xiii. S3
, and dwelt '
, and he dwelt, 1762
(; 1769).
2 Mace.
i. 36
as much to say as
as much as (1629 om.
as) to say, 1638.
ii- '. S, 7
Jeremie
Jeremy, 1744 (ver. 7,
1613). See I Esdr.
i. 28 (above, p. 227).
iii. 12
such wrong
such wrongs, 1629 (not
1630), 1638.
iv. 2
tendred (K-qSeixova)
tendered, 1638.
iv. 21
unto Egypt. Cf. ver.
22
into Egypt, 1638.
iv. 23
Three year . . . foresaid.
Three years, 1630 (not
See above, p. i [ i
1629, 1638) ...afore-
said, 1629 (not 1630),
1638.
iv. 50
in power
of power, 1629 (not
1630, 1744), 1638,
1762.
the adversity, 1639 (not
V. 20
the adversities
1630), 1638.
viii. 33
who was fled {-Tre^eu-
70x0)
who had fled, 1769.
ix. 3
Ecbatana
Ecbatane, 1762. Cf. To-
bit iii. 7.
' The comma is from Synd. A. 3. 14 (only) and 1613, not Oxf.
1611 and 1612. Notwithstanding ch. xvi. i, Simon, not John, is in-
tended by the Translators to be the subject of " dwelt."
restored, later corrections being withdrawn. f33
2 Mace.
Reading of 161 1
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
ix. 1 8
the letter, 1612 — 1630,
the letters, r629, 1638,
Camb. 1863
moderns.
xi. 21
eight-' and forty year,
eight and fortieth year,
the four and twenty '
the four and twentieth
day
day, 1638.
xi. 21 marg
Dioscoros
(Dioscores, 1630), Dios-
corus, 1762.
xii. 42
for the sin, LXX.
for the sins, Vulg., 1629
(not 1630), 1638.
xiv. 6
Asideans. Cf. i Mace.
Assideans, 1629 (not
ii. 42 (above, p. 200).
1630), 1638.
xiv. 41
utter door
outer door, 1762. See
Ezek. X. 5.
Colophon
The end of Apocrypha
The end of the Apo-
crypha, 1638.
S. Matthew
ii. 17 & xxvii. 9
Jeremie
Jeremy, 1699 (1639, in
ch. xxvii. 9). See
I Esdr. i. 28.
iii. 12
but will burn up
buthe will burn up, 1629.
iX' 34
casteth out the devils
casteth out devils, r762.
xii. 23
Is this the son
Is not this the son, 1638^.
xiii. 6
had not root. Cf. ver. 2 1
had no root, 1762.
xvii. 20 &
xix. 26
unpossible (Bishops').
impossible, 1743. Cf.
& Luke
i- 37;
See above, p. 112
Mark x. 27.
xviii. 27
Matt. xxiv.
50 &
ware. Cf. Acts xiv. 6;
aware, 1762. See above.
Luke xii.
46
2 Tim. iv. 15
p. 113.
Matt. xxvi.
39 &
further
farther, 1702, moderns
Mark i. i
9
52
(not American 1867).
Matt, xxvii.
bodies of saints which
bodies of the saints which
slept
slept, r762^.
1 In ver. 33 "eight" of i5ii — 1630 (not 1629) maybe regarded as
another mode of spelling the ordinal, as 161 1 has it in Lev. xiv. 10, 23 ;
Luke XV. 8 marg. Compare also 2 Kin. xv. 8 and Ezek. xliii. 27, p. 226.
2 So, though wrongly, nearly all the moderns, but not Scholefield,
in the Cambridge Greek and English N.T. (above, p. 79 note i), and
the Tract Society's Bible 1868. Archbishop Trench contrasts the in-
sertion of "not" in John iv. 29 with its omission in John viii. 22;
xviii. 35 ; Acts vii. 42 ; x. 47. Compare also John vii. 26, 31.
3 This change has not been imported into the Gospel for Palm
Sunday in the Book of Common Prayer. Cf. i John v. 12 in Appendix
A (p. 193), and i Cor. xiii. 2 below, where in modern Prayer-Eooks we
234 Appendix C] Original readings of 1611
S. Mark
Reading of 161 1
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
vi. 7
he calleth
he called, 1769.
xiv. 36
not tliat I will, but
not what I will, but what.
what
1629.
S. Luke
viii. 8
when he said {\lyav)
when he had said, 1629.
xi. 16 & xviii. 9
other. Cf. ver. 42 ; ch.
others, 1744 (ch. xviii.
xxiii. 32. See above,
9 in 1629).
p. 87 note
xii. 20 marg.
ttGr.
II II Or, 1629.
xix. 13 marg.
two shillings sixpence
two shillings and six-
pence, 1769.
S. John
xi. 18 marg.
two mile, 161 3, 1617,
two miles, 1612, 1616,
1629 L. See above,
1629 C, 1630.
p. Ill
xi. 34
They say unto him
They said unto him,
1769, moderns (not
Acts
American 1867).
V- 34
a doctor of law
a doctor of the law,
1762. Cf Lukev. 17.
x. 9
upon the house (SiG^a)
upon the house top, 1629.
Cf. Matt. xxiv. 17I.
xvii. 31
II hath given
hath II given, 1629 C.
(notL., 1630), 1638.
xviii. 5
pressed in spirit
pressed in the spirit, 1 769.
Cf ver. 25.
xix. 19
also of them
of them also, 1769.
xxiv. 14
and the prophets,
and in the prophets, 1762.
Bishops'
SeeAppendixE,p.259.
XXV. 6
sitting in the judgment
sitting on the judgment
seat, Bishops' (but
seat, 1762.
both read " on," ver.
'7l . .
xxviii. 8
flixe (flix, 1029)
flux, 1699. ^^^ above.
Fin.
The end of the Acts
of the Apostles
p. 103.
omitted, 1629.
read "not" in the Epistle for Quinquagesima Sunday. So in John
iii. 13, in the Gospel for Trinity Sunday, "which" of 1611 and all
the rest is changed into "who."
^ In Acts XV. 14 some modern editions have "Symeon," but
" Simeon " is the form used from i6ii to 1769 and its imitators. Cf.
Appendix A (p. 187), Luke iii. 30.
restored, later corrections being withdrawn. *35
Romans
IV. 19
ib. & ix. 9
vii. 3
xi. 23
ICor.
iv. 9
X. 29
XIV. 15
xiv. 18
2 Cor.
V. I
Galatians
V. IS
Ephesians
i. 9
Reading of 161 1
restored.
an hundred year, 161 2
— 1699. See above,
p. Ill
Saras', 1629,1638,1743
(chap. iv. 19, Saraes,
1611-1630). Cf.Heb.
xi. II ; I Pet. iii. 6
lavjr of the husband
bide
approved to
1612, 1613
death,
of the other's (others,
161I — 1743), TOV
irdpov
have no charity
and will pray
than [then : see above,
p. 97] you all
made vifith hand
take heed ye be not
Variation of later
Bibles.
had purposed
an hundred years, 1630,
1743, &c.
Sarah's, 1762 (so 1743
in I Pet. iii. 6 only).
law of her husband,
i6r6 (not 1617, 1629
L., 1630), 1629 C, Ac.
abide, 1762. See above,
p. 113.
appointed to death ^
i6i6, 1617, 1629 C.
and L., &c.
of the other, 1762, 1769.
Seeabove,p.2i6notei.
have not charity, 1762.
See p. 233 note 3.
and I will pray, 1638.
than ye all.
made with hands, 161 2
(not 1613, 1616, 1617),
1629.
take heed that ye be not,
1629.
hath purposed, 1629.
^ So always in the Apocrypha. In Rom. iv. 19, and not elsewhere,
so far as we know, 1701 has " Sara's ". See above, p. 152 note.
'■' A deliberate but needless correction, derived from Tyndale's,
r Coverdale's, the Great, and the Bishops' Bibles. The Geneva (1557),
has " destinate to death."
236 Appendix Ci\ Original readings of idw
Colossians
Reading of i
restored
[611
Variation of later
Bibles.
i. ^i
sometimes
sometime, Bp., 1629'.
1 Timothy
ii. 9
shamefastness
shamefacedness, 1 743
(shamefac'dness, 1674,
1683, 1699). Cf. Ec-
clus. xli. 16.
iv. 16
the doctrine,
x6ii^
thy doctrine, 1629 C,
1630, 1769, moderns
1638, 1699, 1743,
1762. See above, p. 4
note.
2 Timothy
i. 12
and I am persuaded
and am persuaded, 1 762.
James
V. 4
which have
down
reaped
who have reaped down,
1762.
1 Peter
V. 10
called us into
called us unto, 1638.
2 Peter
i. 9
see far off
see afar off, 1769.
IJohn
ii. 29
which doetli
(doth,
that doeth (doth, 1629
1612, 1613,
1616,
C), 1629 C. and L.,
iii. 17
1630)
hath need
1638.
have need, 1629 C.
(not 1629 L., 1630),
1638.
' So Wisd. xvi. 18, where the Bishops' renders vaTk "sometimes"
and "sometime" in consecutive verses. The modern distinction be-
tween the two words did not exist when these versions were made.
Hence all our Bibles have "sometimes" Eph. ii. 13; v. 8; Titus iii. 3:
all "sometime" Col. iii. 7; i Pet. iii. 20, the Greek being always
restored, later corrections being
withdrawn. ^3?
Kevelation
Reading of 161 1
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
ii. 6, 15
Nicolaitans
Nicolaitanes, 1638 (not
1743). 1762.
vii. 7
Isachar
Issachar, 1629 C. and
L., 1630 (not 1638
—1743). 1762.
xvii. 1
inhabiters. Cf. ch. viii.
13; xii. 12
inhabitants, 1762.
xvil. 4
precious stone
precious stones, 1630
(not 1629 C. and L.,
l743)^ 1762. Cf. ch.
xviii. 12, 16; xxi. 19.
xxi. 20
chrysolite. Cf. Ezek.
xxviii. 13 marg.
chrysolyte, 1762.
xxii. -i
of either side
on either- side, 1762.
APPENDIX D.
(See above, p. 28).
To the Rev. the Vice- Chancellor, and the other Delegates
of the Clarendon Press.
The Editor of the two editions of the Bible lately-
printed at -the Clarendon Press thinks it his duty, now that
he has completed the whole in a course of between three
and four years' close application, to make his report to the
Delegates of the manner in which that work has been
executed ; and hopes for their approbation. '
In the first place, according to the instructions he re-
ceived, the folio edition of 1611, that of 1701, published
under the direction of Bishop Lloyd [see above, p. 26], and
two Cambridge editions of a late date, one in quarto, the
other in octavo, have been carefully collated, whereby many-
errors that were found in former editions have been corrected,
and the text reformed to such a standard of purity, as, it
is presumed, is not to be met with in any other edition
hitherto extant.
The punctuation has been carefully attended to, not
only with a view to preserve the true sense, but also to
uniformity, as far as was possible.
Frequent recourse has been had to the Hebrew and
Greek Originals; and as on other occasions, so with a special
regard to the words not expressed in the Original Language,
but which our Translators have thought fit to insert in Italics,
in order to make out the sense after the English idiom, or to
preserve the connexion. And though Dr Paris [see above,
p. 28] made large corrections in this particular in an edition
Dr Blaynefs Report, 1769. I39
published at Cambridge, there still remained many necessary-
alterations, which escaped the Doctor's notice ; in making
which the Editor chose not to rely on his own judgment
singly, but submitted them all to the previous examination
of the Select Committee, and particularly of the Principal
of Hertford College', and Mr Professor Wheeler. A list of
the above alterations was intended to have been given in
to the Vice-Chancellor at this time, but the Editor has not
yet found time to make it completely out.
Considerable alterations have been made in the Heads
or Contents prefixed to the Chapters, as will appear on
inspection; and though the Editor is unwilling to enlarge
upon the labour bestowed by himself in this particular, he
cannot avoid taking notice of the peculiar obligations, which
both himself and the public lie under to the Principal of
Hertford College, Mr Griffith of Pembroke College, Mr
Wheeler, Poetry Professor", and the late Warden of New
College^ so long as he lived to bear a part in it; who
with a prodigious expence of time, and inexpressible fatigue
to themselves, judiciously corrected and improved the rude
and imperfect Draughts of the Editor.
The running titles at the top of the columns in each
page, how trifling a circumstance soever it may appear,
required no small degree of thought and attention.
Many of the proper names being left untranslated,
whose etymology was necessary to be known, in order to
a more perfect comprehension of the allusions in the text,
the translation of them, under the inspection of the above
named Committee, has been for the benefit of the unlearned
supplied in the margin.
1 David Durell, D.D., i757— 1775-
2 ij66— 1776; Regius Professor of Divinity, 1776— 1783.
= Thomas Bayward, 1764— 1768.
240 Appendix D-l Dr Blayney's Report, i-jbt).
Some obvious and material errors in the chronology
have been considered and rectified.
The marginal references, even in Bishop Lloyd's Bible,
had in many places suffered by the inaccuracy of the Press;
subsequent editions had copied those Errata, and added
many others of their own; so that it became absolutely
necessary to turn to and compare the several passages;
which has been done in every single instance, and by this
precaution several false references brought to light, which
would otherwise have passed unsuspected. It has been
the care of the Editor to rectify these, as far as he could,
by critical conjecture, where the copies universally failed
him, as they did in most of the errors discovered in
Bishop Lloyd's edition. In some few instances he con-
fesses himself to have been at a loss in finding out the
true reference, though the corruption was manifest in
the want of any the most distant resemblance between the
passages compared together. Cases of this sort indeed
did not often occur; so that a very small number only of
the old references are, with the sanction of the Committee,
omitted, and their places more usefully supplied.
It had been suggested by the late Archbishop of Can-
terbury', that an improvement might be made in the
present editions of the Bible, by taking in a number of
additional references, of which many useful ones, as he
supposed, might be furnished from other editions referred
to by him, and particularly from a Scotch edition^, of which
the present Vice-Chancellor was kind enough to lend a
^ Thomas Seeker, bom 1693; Bishop of Bristol, 1735; of Oxford,
1737; Archbishop of Car)terbury, 1758 — 1768.
2 In the absence of a date it seems impossible to identify this
"Scotch edition," unless it be Brown's or one of Canne's (see above,
p. 121 note). Dr Eadie (English Bible, Vol. 11. p. 320) names one
printed at Edinburgh in 1760 which omits "not," Heb. ii. 16.
Dr Blaynefs Report, 1769. 241
Copy. The references found in it, which were indeed very
numerous, having been severally turned to and examined,
such of them were selected as the Editor judged most
pertinent, together with others that occurred from his own
reading and observation. In doing this he has endeavoured
to keep clear of mere fanciful allusions, of which too many
presented themselves in the before named Scotch edition j
and to adhere as near as possible to the plan marked out
in the former collection made by Bishop Lloyd ; pointing
out such passages chiefly, where the same history or the
same name was introduced, the same matter treated of,
or sentiment expressed, or at least where parallels might
fairly be drawn ; and sometimes where a similar use of a
particular word or expression tended to illustrate the appli-
cation of it on another occasion. The number of Re-
ferences being thus augmented considerably, the Collection
upon the whole will, it is hoped, be regarded as useful in
the light of a Concordance, material as well as verbal,
always at hand.
In this state the quarto Copy was sent to press; and
the first proofs carefully collated with the Copy both text
and margin ; after which the second proofs were again read,
and generally speaking, the third likewise ; not to mention
the frequent revisions of proofs besides, which are common
in correcting the press. This proved indeed a very tire-
some and tedious task; but was not more than was abso-
lutely necessary in order to attain the degree of accuracy
that was wished. A particular attention was required with
respect to the figures belonging to the marginal References,
where errors were continually creeping in after a manner
that would appear highly astonishing to those, who have
never been concerned in correcting multitudes of figures,
as they came from the press.
When the quarto Sheets were printed off, the Forms
16
242 Appendix DI\ Dr Biayney's Report, 1769.
were lengthened out in order to make up the folio
edition ; in doing which the parts were often so jumbled
together, and such Confusion introduced by misplacing the
References and mistaking the Chronology, that nothing else
would suffice than a fresh Collation of the whole with the
quarto Copy, and a repetition of almost the same trouble
and care in the revisal, and in making up the running Titles
anew, as had been used before. But the Editor thinks he
has just reason to congratulate himself on the opportunity
hereby given him of discovering and correcting some few
trivial inaccuracies, which in spite of all his vigilance had
escaped his notice in the quarto edition. So that the
folio edition is rendered by this somewhat the more
perfect of the two, and therefore more fit to be recom-
mended for a standard Copy.
The Editor humbly hopes this Account of his pro-
ceedings will not be unacceptable to the Board; and will
think his time and pains not ill bestowed, if he shall have
succeeded in his desire of giving satisfaction to those who
honoured him with the employment, and of contributing in
any wise to God's honour, and the public utility.
B. Blayney'.
Hertford College,
Oct. 25, 1769.
1 Benjamin Blayney, D.D., Regius Professor of Hebrew, 1787—
1802.
This Report is reprinted from the Gentleman's Magazine iot 1769
(Vol. XXXIX. p. 517), to which periodical the writer seems to have sent
It. Crutwell republished it in 1785 in his edition of the Holy Bible
witli Bp Wilson's notes.
APPENDIX E.
(See above, pp. 59 — 60.)
The Greek text adopted by the Translators of the Authorized
Version of the New Testament.
N.B. In forming this list, that of Scrivener (Supplement
to English Version, 1845, pp. 7, 8), that of Canon Westcott
{SmitK s Dictionary of the Bible, Vol. 11. p. 524 note), and that
of Professor Abbot of Harvard University (1872) as given by
Dr Philip Schaff [Revision of English Version, 1877, p. xxix),
have been compared throughout, their errors corrected, and
defects supplied. Compl. indicates the Complutensian
Polyglott (1514 — 1522); Erasm. the editions of Erasmus
(1516, 1519, 1522, 1527, 1535) i Aid. that of Aldus (1518).
§ I. Passages wherein the text of the Authorized
Version differs from those of Stephen (155°) and of Beza
(1589 and 1598) jointly.
S. Matt. ii. 11. elSov (for evpov) Compl., Bishops',
ix. 18. apx'ui' "s Compl., Vulg.
X. 10. pdphov; Compl, Stephen 1546, 1549-
X. 25. Be£X^e^oi)j8 Compl. {hie tantum), Vulg.
xi. 21. BTj^a-a'iSa Compl., Vulg.
xiii. 24. o-irupavTi Compl., Colinseus 1534, Stephen 1549,
Vulg.
S. Mark iv. 18. The second ovtol eto-iv omitted in Compl.
v. 38. Kal KAatovras Erasm., Aid., Vulg.
vi. 45 and viii. 22. Biyi^o-aiSa Compl., Vulg.
16 — 2
244 Appendix E^ Passages wherein the text of the
S. Mark vi. 53. Vivr]a-a.plB Erasm., Vulg. (Clementine).
ix. 42. rmv [LiKpw/ TovTuiv CompL, Vulg. ("these"
161 1, tAese 1638).
xiii. 9. dxdv<rea-6e Erasm., Aid., Col., Tynd.
XV. 3. To the end auros SI oijSei' o.Tre.KpivaTo added by
Compl., Stephen 1546, 1549, Bishops'.
S. Luke iii. 30. 2t/u.€(uv Erasm. : but Sv/Aeui/ Stephen,
Beza, Vulg. Cf. 2 Pet. i. i.
iii. 31. Meva/i Erasm., Aid., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great
Bible, Bishops', Authorized before 1629 (Cambridge). See
Appendix A, p. 187.
vi. 37. init. Kttl omitted by Erasm., Aid., Col., Vulg.,
Tynd.
viii. 37. irapeKaXovv Erasm., Vulg., Beza's Latin, Tynd.
xii. 56. ToC oijjDavoi! Koi ttj's yijg CompL, Vulg. (Clem-
entine), Coverdale, Great Bible, Bishops' : but the reverse
order is found in Erasm., Tyndale, Geneva 1557, &c.
xvii. 35. Erasm., Aid., Col., Tynd. and all English prefix
7; to [J.La.
XX. 31. KOL is inserted before ov KareXiTrov by Erasm. and
all English.
xxii. 42. Aid., Vulg., Tynd., all English read irapiveyKe,
S. John viii. 6. To the end /utJ irpoairoiovfjisvo^ added by
Compl., Stephen 1546, 1549, Bishops' ("as though he heard
them not" itahcised not earlier than 1769).
viii. 42. Erasm., Aid., Col., Stephen 1546, 1549, Tynd.
omit ovv.
xvi. 25. Erasm., Aid., Vulg., Tynd. all English except
Coverdale up to 1762 omit dX.\d.
xviii. I. Tov Ke'Spco;' apparently. (Vulg. Cedron.)
xviii. 15. Erasm., Aid., Col., Tynd. prefix o to aAAos.
xix. 31. Erasm., Aid., Col., Vulg., Tynd., all English
set £iret Trapao-KEuiJ ^v after 'loitSaioi, not after cra/3|8aTai.
Authorized Bible differs fro)7i Stephen^ s and Beza^s jointly. 245
Acts iii. 3. CompL, Erasm. 1516, Aid., Stephen 1546,
1549 omit XttySeii/.
vii. 16. 'E/xd|0 Erasm., Aid., Tyndale, Great Bible,
Geneva, Bishops', Authorized before 1629 (Camb.). See
Appendix A, p. 189.
vii. 44. Erasm., Aid., Col, Vulg., Tyndale omit .the
first ev.
viii. 13. SwdfieL'S Koi (rrjp.eta yivofxeva Erasm., Aid.,
(S-ui/ajU,et9 Kol crqiLeta. jXiyaXa yivoji^va CompL), Tyndale,
(Coverdale), Great Bible, Bishops'. The marginal reading
is due to 1762.
xxi. 4. Totj? before /xa^ijya? is omitted by Complut.,
Erasm., Aid., Col, Stephen 1546, 1549, Tynd.
xxi. 8. fikdojxev CompL, Vulg., Beza's Latin.
xxvi. 20. a7n;yyeXA.ov Compl., Yulg.
xxvii. 3. T01JS set before <^tXo,-us CompL, Erasm., Aid.,
Col. is perhaps a little refined.
xxvii. 29. eKTrcVto/iev Compl., Stephen 1546, 1549,
Vulg., Tyndale, Bishops'.
I Cor. xi. 27. It does not appear whence Coverdale
and Geneva 1557 render rj mvy as though it were koI ttlvt].
xiv. 10. Col., Vulg. omit auriuv. See above, p. 68
and below, p. 251.
Phil. iv. 12. koI (not Se) before Tawuvova-Oai. CompL,
Erasm., Aid., CoL, Stephen 1546, 1549, Vulg., Tynd.
I Thess. i. 9. CompL, Erasm., CoL, Stephen 1546,
Vulg., Tynd. read co-xo/xev.
I Tim. i. 2. "Irjo-od Xpio-rov Erasm., Aid., Tynd. The same
inversion is made by Tyndale and the Authorized Version,
apparently through inadvertence, in Rom. vi. 3 (but not in
Tynd. 1526), 11 ; i Cor. i. 4; GaL iL 16 (second); iiu 14.
Philem. 7. x'^P"" CompL, Vulg., all English : x«P"'
Erasm., Stephen, Beza.
246 Appendix E?\ Passages wherein the text of the
Heb. xii. 24. TO 'A^eX Erasm. (not his Latin), Aid.
{quam sanguis Abel Erasm. Lat., and English versions up
to the Bishops' : "that of" 161 1, not italicised before 1638).
James ii. 24. Aid., Col., Tynd. end the verse with a full
stop, not with the interrogative mark.
iv. 15. t,ri<jojx,(.v Stephen 1546 only. S6e below, p. 253.
V. 9. Compl., Erasm., Aid., Col, Stephen 1546, 1549,
prefix o to KpiTiji.
2 Peter i. i. %ifj.a>v Compl., Vulg., all Enghsh except
Tyndale 1526, Geneva 1557 ("Simeon"): but 5v/t€wv
Erasm., &c.
i. 21. Compl. ayioL without ot.
ii. 9. Compl. 7reipacr/X(3i/.
I John i. 5. ayyeXta CoL, Vulg., all Enghsh (" tidings").
JuDE 12. vfilv added after crwevoi-xov/xevoL by Compl.,
Geneva 1557, Beza's Latin, Bishops'.
Rev. i. 11. Compl, Col., Vulg., Beza's Latin, prefix eTrm
to iKKXrjaiaL';.
vii. 2. dva^atvovra CompL, Vulg.
vii. 14. Compl, Vulg., Tynd. have awas for o-roXas
avTiov.
viii. 6. Compl, Vulg., Tynd. prefix ol to lxo'''r«-
ix. 19. y yap liovcrLa avTwv (tcoi/ tV-jreov Compl, Vulg.)
iv T<3 (TTO/xaTi avTwv icrn, koI iv rats ovpai'i avTwv Compl,
Vulg., Tynd., against Erasm., &c.
ix. 20. OTJ /xcrevoi^o-av (not ovre) Compl, Erasm. 15 16,
Tynd.
xi. 4. at prefixed to Svo Xvxvml Compl [So perhaps
vi. 14 d ovpavos ; ix. 16 tw a-TparevfidTrnv; x. 8 rov
ayyiXov ; xi. 8 T^s TToXeMS j xiii. 8 To5 i(r4>ayfjLevov; XV. 3
Tov 8ov\ov; xvi. 14 ToV WXcyuor; xvii. 8 to OripCov, all with
Compl]
Authorized Bible differs from SiepHerCs and JBeza's jointly. 247
Rev. xvii. 4. r/v (for 17) 7repi^6y8A.7)/i€i/iy Compl., Vulg.,
all English.
xviii. I. aXXov prefixed to ayyeXov Compl., Erasm., Aid.,
Vulg., all English. '
xviii. 5. iKoW-qOridav (for riKokov6y]crav) Compl. ("per-
venerunt" Vulg., "are gone up" Tyndale, Coverdale, Great
Bible, Bishops': "are commen " Geneva 1557; "have
reached" Authorized).
xix. 14. TO. prefixed to iv ra ovpavw Compl., Vulg.,
Tynd.
xix. 16. TO omitted before 6Vo/xa Compl., Tynd. 1534.
xix. 18. re added after IXevOipwv Compl. ("both"
italicised 1769).
XX. 4. Compl., Erasm., Aid., Col., Stephen 1546, 1549
omit Ta before yLXia.
xxi. 13 is perhaps doubtful: koI otto Poppa. ..koI dm
voTou. ..Kttt aTTo Svcr/xcui/ Compl., Vulg., Tyndale, Coverdale,
Great Bible, Bishops' : koI diro ^oppS. Geneva 1557 : «"'
airo Sucr/Amv Geneva 1557, Authorized. Total 80.
The variation in Heb. x. 23 "faith" for "hope" is not
included, since it is a mere oversight of our Translators
{Tregelles' Home, Vol. iv. p. 227 note). Too precarious
to be insisted on are Mark ix. 38 where Iv of Erasm., Aid.,
Col, Steph. 1546, 1549, Vulg., Tyndale, and the Authorized
is omitted by Compl, Steph. 1550, 1551, Beza, Geneva
1557 ("by"). Luke ii. 39 iavrav Compl, Vulg. xx. 32
where Erasm., Tynd. and all English omit Ik. xxii. 45
Erasm., (Aid.), Col, and all English add avrov to /xa^ijras.
John V. S Kat oV™ Erasm., Aid., Vulg. vii. 12 Compl,
Tynd., all English omit U. In Acts ix. 29 eXaXei re
might seem omitted, but "spake boldly" is adopted after
''spake frankly" of Geneva 1557, as adequately rendering
■Ka.pp-r\(yia.tpii.e.VQ'i...i^oXu re.
248 Apfendix ^.] Passages wherein the text of the
§ II. Passages wherein the text . of the Authorized
version agrees with Beza (1589 and 1598)' agaiiist Stephen
(1550)-
S. Matt. ix. 33. on omitted^ Compl., Erasm.
x.\i. 7. iTreKaOurav.
xxiii. 13, 14 are transposed by Compl., Stephen.
S. Mark vi. 9. cvSwacr^ai Erasm.
vi. 29, iv [to Steph.] /xvyjixcLif .
viii. 14. 01 fLadyjTal inserted after iTreXddoTTo. The
italics of modern Bibles are not earlier than 1638.
viii. 24. oTt and 6p<£ omitted in Compl., against Erasm.
and the earlier English versions.
ix. 40. tjV"" [I'V^v Compl., Steph., Beza 1565, "Vuig.]
twice, Erasm., Aid., all EngUsh except Tyndale^
X. 25. SieXSetv (after pa(/)tSos) with Vulg.
xii. 20. ovv added after iirra; so Coverdale, Geneva
iS57-_
xiii. 28. iK4>vr], not iKcpvy.
S. Luke i. 35. Ik aov added after yevvm'/xevov in Compl.,
Erasm. (1516 only). Aid., Vulg. (editions), with Coverdale
"(of the)," Geneva 1557.
ii. 22. auT^s (for avTwv) Compl.
1 Although Beza, late in life, reckoned the edition of 155$, wherein
his Latin version first appeared, as the earliest in wliicl\ he revised the
Greek text, and so calls that of 1565 his second, it is evident that the
Greek text of 1556 is nearly identical with that of Stephen 1551, and
that (excluding reprints, some without authority) his principal editions
are but four, those of 1565, 1582, T589, and 1598.
^ This is one of Canon Westcott's examples, but he sees how
precarious it is. In fact oti. is untranslated in ver. 18; ch. vi. 5, 16;
X. 7, and numberless other places.
^ All the English have "a tomb," or "a grave," but they are so
careless in respect of the definite article, that, but for Canon Westcott's
authority, this instance too would have been withheld. Luke vii. 12;
A. 6; xvi. 8; xvii. 35; xx. 47; Rev. xiii. 3 (all given below) are also
not a little doubtful.
Authorized Bible agrees witlt Bcza's against Stephen's. 249
S. Luke ii. 25, 34. St/^ewv Erasm. (not in ver. 34, Beza
1565)-
iii. 23. 'HXi Erasm., Vulg., not 'HA.i: HA.t Beza 1565.
iii. 35. ''E/3ep Erasm., Beza 1589, 1598, Tyndale, Great
Bible, Bishops'. See Appendix A, p. 187 note 2.
vii. 12. iKavos ■r]V.
viii. 24. ■n-aprjYye.Lkf. Erasm.
X. 6. o inserted before vloi {qiiisfiam Beza's Latin).
X. 22. KoX (TTpatj^^l's Trpos TOtis fjLadrjra.^ eiTre omitted.
XV. 26. TratScov (without aijToC) Compl., Vulg., Coverdale,
Geneva 1557. Erasm. reads auTov.
xvi. 8. Beza alone omits the second ttjv.
xvii. 35. 7] fj-M Erasm., all English.
xvii. 36. This verse, extant in CompL, the Great Bible
(though within brackets and in another type), and the
-Bishops', is omitted by Erasm., Vulg., and the other English
versions.
XX. 47. /xaKpa, not fJ-aKpa with Erasm., Stephen.
S. John iv. 37. The second 6 is omitted with Vulg., Tynd.,
English, and Erasmus' Latin, against Compl. and Erasmus'
Greek.
vi. 28. TroLSfia/ CompL, Vulg., Tynd.: ■n-oiovjj.e.v Erasm.
viii. 25. o Tt (oTt CompL, Erasm., Steph.).
xiii. 30, 31. rjv Se vvt ore ovv {^v Se ivi on CompL,
Steph.) Erasm., Aid., Vulg., Engl.'
xvi. 33. c^ere, for which there is very little authority, is
a false correction by Beza of a typographical error of
Stephen 1550^ Even Tyndale (not Coverdale), the Great
Bible, and Geneva 1557 have the future, after Vulg.
1 But ovv is not rendered by Tyndale or Coverdale, though they
pause after j-iif. , ri.-
■ ' 2 i^^re, which Stephen himself corrects into Ixere at the end of his
volume. Erasm., Stephen 1546, i549 ^^"'^ ^^^'^^-
250 Appendix E^ Passages wherein the text of the
S. John xviii. 24. ovv added after aVco-TetXtv, so Geneva
1557, Bishops' Bible: "And Annas'' Tyndale, Coverdale,
Great Bible, after Vulg.
Acts i. 4. In Beza's editions of 1582, 1589, 1598 (not
1565) |U,eT-' aiiTav follows crwaXt^o/iEvos, being doubtless
derived from his own celebrated manuscript, Codex D.
The itahcs in "with them" belong to 1769: no other
English have " with."
i. 24. ov Iva. (see Beza's note) for tva. tv. Compare
Erasm., T3'nd. ; though the order of the other words is
different.
vii. 16. Stx^/* twice with the Clementine Vulgate. See
above, p. 189.
ix. 35. a-apava. with Geneva 1557 for dcrcrdpaiva of
Erasm., a-apiovav of Compl., Stephen.
xvii. 25. Kttt TCI TrdvTa Vulg. So Geneva alone of pre-
ceding English versions, which have " every where."
xix. 33. ■n-po^aWovTwv CompL, Vulg., Erasmus' Latin
and all English except Wicklif and Coverdale: Trpo^aXovTwv
Erasmus' Greek, Stephen.
xxii. 25. TTpoeTcti/ai/ Compl., Beza 1589, 1598 (not 1565,
1582), Vulg., the other Enghsh; against Erasm., Stephen,
Coverdale irpoeTcivev.
xxiv. 13. Trapaarrja-ai (Erasm., Steph. add fhi) Compl.
xxiv. 18. Ttves (Erasm., Steph., Vulg., Tyndale, Cover-
dale, Great Bible, Bishops' add Se) Compl.
xxiv. 19. eSct Vulg., Geneva 1557: but Sei Compl.,
Erasm., Steph., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible, Bishops'.
xxv. 5. The Authorized is rather loose, but seems to
read aroTtov after Jcttiv, as do Compl., Bishops' after tou'tco,
and Vulg., Tynd., Great Bible, Geneva for tou'tco.
xxvi. 3. Beza 1598 (not 1565) adds etScos after o-e :
"because I know" was not itahcised in the Authorized
before 1769.
Authorized Bible agrees wiih Beza's against Stephen's. 251
Acts xxvi. 18. koI for tov after liricrTpixl/ai Beza only.
In the Authorized "and" was not italicised before 1769.
xxvii. 12. Beza stands alone in omitting Kara, before
xxvii. 13. acrcrov Erasm. (but his Latin Assan, as Steph.
1550, i55i,Vulg.,Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible, Bishops'),
Steph. 1546 : but aaa-ov Steph. 1549, Beza {propius Latin),
"nearer" Geneva 1557.
Rom. vii. 6. aTro^avovi-os, on no known authority except
Chrysostom as alleged by Erasmus. So Tomson 1576.
viii. II. Sia rov evoiKovvTO's avrov ■rrvivfj.aTO'S Compl. : but
Sia TO ivoiKovv a-UToC 7rv€UyU,a Erasm., Aid., Steph., Vulg., all
English.
xii. II. Kvpta Compl. (Erasm. 15 16 Kvpiov), Vulg.,
Geneva 1557, Bishops': but KaipS Erasm. 1519 (and Latin
of 1516), 1535, Steph., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible.
xvi. 2 o. 'Afx^v only in Bishops' : omitted in other English,
after Compl, Erasm., Steph., Vulg.
xvi. 27. Omits m with Compl. against Erasm.
1 Cor. v. II. y TTo'pvos Erasm. (Latin), Vulg., all Eng-
lish. ^ TTo'pvos Erasm. (Greek), Steph.
xiv. 10. o/the/n is placed in the type representing italics
in the Bishops' Bible and in ours of 1611, in deference to
Beza, who, after Colina;us (1534) and Vulg., would fain
omit avTwv. See above, pp. 68, 245.
XV. 31. v,x.erepo.v Compl., Beza 1598, Vulg., Geneva
1557: but Tjixeripav Erasm. and his Latin, Steph. (even Beza
1565 against his own version), Tyndale, Coverdale, Great
Bible, Bishops'.
2 Cor. iii. i. v M XPI?^"/^^" ^^^za 1598, Vulg., Cover-
dale, Bishops', for ^i lu-v xp. of Compl., Erasm., Steph.,
Beza 1565.
252 Appendix £.] Passages wherein the text of the
2 Cor. v. 4. l^ <S "for that" CompL, Vulg., Geneva
1557 ("wherein whiles we are"), but eTretS?? Erasm., Steph. ;
"for" Tyndale, Coverdale; "because" Great Bible, Bishops'.
vi. 15. BeXiaX CompL, Erasm. (Lat), Vulg., all Eng-
lish: BeXiap Erasm. (Greek), Steph.
vii. 12. T-qv a-irovSrjv y/xiov ttjv VTrep vfj.wv Compl., Vulg.,
Tyndale, Geneva 1557: but rrji/ a~irov8-^v v/j-iSv t-^v vTtlp
iQjxmv Erasm., Steph., Coverdale, Great Bible, Bishops'.
vii. 16. x^-'P™ °"'' Geneva 1557: dvv is omitted by
Compl., Erasm., Aid., Steph., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great
Bible, Bishops'.
X. 10. ^acrt Beza 1582 — 98, Vulg., Dr Paris 1762,
marg. <l>rjcrl Compl., Erasm., Steph., Beza 1565.
xi. 10. cr<^payi'creTat (for KJ^payqaeTai) is a mere error of
Steph. only.
xiii. 4. KOi yap Kol. The second kol only in Vulg.,
Wicldif, the Rhemish, but not in Tynd., Coverdale, Great
Bible, Geneya 1557.
Eph. i. 3. iv Xpia-TM Compl., Vulg., Geneva 1557,
Bishops': but Erasm., Aid., Steph. omit iv ("by Christ,"
Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible).
vi. 7. cos follows SovXeuovre^ in CompL, Beza's three
last editions, Vulg., Tyndale 1526 ("even as though ye
served the lorde"), but not in Erasm., Steph., Beza 1565,
Tyndale 1534 or the subsequent Enghsh versions.
Col. i. 2. KoXoero-ats in nearly all: KoAacrcrats Erasm.,
Steph.
i. 24. OS is set before vvv -^aipin in Beza's last three
editions (not in 1565, though his Latin has qui), Vulg., and
our Authorized version only among the English.
ii. 13. vplv Vulg., Geneva 1557 (Bishops'): but -qplv
Compl., Erasm., Steph., other English versions.
Authorized Bible agrees with Bezds against Stephen's, 253
Col. iv, 10. Bapvafia Beza 1565, 1598, no English
except the Authorized.
I Thess. ii. 15. ryfias all except Steph., which has
u/ias.
I Tim. i. 4. oucoSo/xtai/ Erasm., Aid., Vulg., all Englishj
but otKoyo/xtav CompL, Steph.
Titus ii. 10. lyfifiv all except Steph., who reads vfiwv.
Heb. ix. I. cTKrivi] omitted by Erasm., Aid., Beza (even
in 1565), Vulg. ("Testament" Great Bible, ^^ covenant" Geneva
1557, Bishops', Authorized), but Compl., Tyndale, Coverdale
have it.
ix. 2. ayta CompL, Erasm. 1516, 1519, Geneva: ayta
Erasm. 1522 — 1535, Steph., Vulg., Tynd., Great Bible. See
above, p. 58.
x. 10. Compl., Erasm., Steph., but apparently no Eng-
hsh version, prefix ol to 8ta.
xii. 22, 23. Compl., Erasm., Steph., Vulg., with all the
Enghsh versions before the Authorized, and most modern
editors, join ■Ka.vi]yvpu with ver. 22. See above, p. 86.
James ii. 18. See above, p. 58.
iy. 13. ^7 avptov Compl., Vulg., Geneva 1557: Kaia{l/)tov
Erasm., Steph., Tynd., Great Bible, Bishops'.
iv. 13, 15. The four verbs in ver. 13 and iroLtjaoficv in
ver. 15 are futures in Vulg., Geneva 1557 (the Authorized,
as stated above, p. 246, stands alone in reading with Stephen
1549' i-ijaoiJiev ver. 15), but they are aorists subjunctive
in Compl., Erasm., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible,
Bishops'.
1 Canon Westcott considers ^rimixev a conjecture of our Translators:
if so, it was a happy one, being the reading of the three great manu-
scripts NAB.
254 Appendix £!.] Passages wherein the text of ike
James v. 12. eis vttokplo-iv of CompL, Erasm., Steph.,
Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible, was corrected into vtto
Kpia-iv by Beza 1565 &c., Geneva 1557, Bishops' ("sub
judicio " Vulg.).
I Pet. i. 4. ets tJ/aSs CompL, Erasm., Beza 1598, Vulg.,
but eZs 'qjj.S.'i Staph., Beza 1565.
i. 8. tSdvTcs Beza 1589, 1598 (see his note), Vulg., but
eiSoVes Compl., Erasm., Col., Steph., Beza 1565.
ii. 21. Beza (not 1565) after Compl. prefixes koX to
iii. 21. inii. (S Compl., Aid., Geneva 1557, Bishops':
but o Erasm., Steph., Vulg., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great
Bible.
2 Pet. i. i. Beza 1565 — 98 adds tJ/auj' after o-ur^pos.
ii. 18. Iv aVcA-yetais of Beza is certainly the reading of
the Authorized ("through" was not italicised before 1769),
possibly of Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible, Geneva 1557:
but the Bishops' ("they entice through lusts with the bait of
wantonness of the flesh") after Compl., Erasm., Steph.,
rightly omits Iv.
iii. 7. TO) quVm Xoyo) Vulg., Tyndale, Geneva 1557, but
auTo-u \6yw Compl., Erasm., Steph., Coverdale, Great Bible,
Bishops'.
I John i. 4. x'^P"- i^V"" ^ft^^r Erasm. is rendered in all
Enghsh versions except Tyndale 1534, but ly/Acuv in CompL,
Steph., Vulg.
ii. 23. o o/ioXoyMi' Tov v'wv KOii Tov TTarepa e^u is the
well-known clause inserted in italics in our own and the
Bishops' versions, to indicate thereby a doubtful reading
(see above, p. 68). Though not in Compl., Erasm., Steph.,
or even in Beza 1565, Tyndale, Coverdale, Geneva 1557, it
was brought in within brackets and italicised in the Great
Bible, doubtless from the Vulgate, and rightly forms a part
Authorized Bible agrees with Bezds against Stephen's. #55
of the text in Beza's last three editions. Wicklif alone
prefaces the clause by "but."
1 John iii. 16. After dyainjv Compl., Beza 1589, 1598
(not 1565) add tov ®e.ov: "of God" was italicised as late as
1769 in the Authorized Bible. See above, p. 69.
V. 14. v/xmv is a mere erratum of Stephen.
2 John i, 13. ckXckt^, ekXckt-^s Erasm., but 'EKA.€KTij,
'EkXekt^s Steph., Vulg.
3. v^juQiv Compl., all English except the Great Bible:
i;/imi' Erasm., Steph., Vulg. (manuscripts, not Clementine
edition).
5. ypdcjxa Erasm., Steph. only: ypdcfxnv Compl.
3 John 7. avrov after oVo/xaros of Compl., Vulg. (Cle-
mentine), Enghsh versions, is omitted in Erasm., Steph.,
Vulg. manuscripts.
JUDE 19. eauToiJs is added after aVoStopi'^ovres in Vulg.,
Beza, and our own Version, against Compl., Erasm., and
the other English ("makers of sects"): compare Beza's
note.
24. v/ids Vulg., English versions, but avVo-us Compl,
Erasm., Steph.
Rev. ii. 14. tov BaXciK Compl., Vulg., but iv to Ba-
Xa.K Erasm., Steph.'
ii. 24. Kol Tots Xoi.TTOL's Bcza 1598, Xoiirots Beza 1565
(see his note), koI Xoittois Steph.
iii. I. eTTTci is prefixed to irvevfiara in Compl., Vulg.,
all Enghsh except Tyndale ("the spirit"); but not in Erasm.,
Steph., Luther.
1 The marked inferiority of Stephen's text in the Apocalypse will be
seen to arise from his following Erasmus in preference to the Complu-
tensian throughout that book.
256 Appendix £.] Passages whej-ein the text of the
Rev. v. II. Erasm., Steph. omit Kat r]v 6 dpiO/xo? avriSv
/uvptaSes fj-vpiaSoiv with Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible,
Bishops': iJ.vpLo.Se'; /j-vpiaSuiv is omitted in Vulg., Geneva,
1557. But Compl. and the Authorized have the whole
clause.
vii. 3. atjipayta-ui/jLsv Compl., English versions: a^payi-
t,u>jj.ev Erasm., Steph.
vii. 10. T<3 6e& Tj/xcui/ to! Kadrj/jilvw IttLtov Opovov Compl.,
Vulg., Geneva 1557: but tm Ka.6r)fi.evw kin rov Opovov toC
Oe.ov -qp-utv Erasm., Steph., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible,
Bishops'.
viii. 6. ot c^ovres Compl., Vulg., all English : but
Erasm., Steph. omit 01.
viii. 1 1, rmv ■i'&a.Tuiv after to rptVov is omitted by Tyndale,
Great Bible, Bishops'; but not by Compl., Vulg., Coverdale,
Geneva 1557.
xi. I. Kttl d ayyeXos eio-Tr/K£t before Xiymv is omitted by
Erasm., Steph., Vulg., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible:
the words are found, less correctly, in Compl., Geneva
ISS7, Bishops'.
xi. 2. l^md^v (before tov va.ov) Compl., Vulg., Geneva
1557, Bishops'; but ea-adev Erasm., Steph., Tyndale, Cover-
dale, Great Bible.
xi. 14. Kat iSov Beza 1598 (not 1565, see his note),
Vulg. The italics in the Authorized are not earlier than
1638.
xiii. 3. cdavfjiaa-cv 0A.1J 7; y^ CompL, Vulg., all English:
kOa.vp.a.crOy) ev oX-rj ttJ yjj Erasm., Steph.
xiv. 18. To-iis /Sdrpvas T-^s d/x7reA.ov Compl., Vulg., Geneva
1557, Bishops': but 7-75 a.p.Trekov is omitted in Erasm. (yet
not in his Latin of 1516), Steph., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great
Bible.
xvi. 5. 6crd/A€vos (for oo-ibs), a bold variation of Beza's
Authorized Bible agrees with Stephen's against Beza's. 2 157
last three editions (not of that dated 1565: see his note), is
adopted in the Authorized Version and the Elzevir text of
1633-
Rev. xvi. 14. a cKTropcu'erat CompL, Vulg. (Clementine) :
but iKiropsvea-Bat of Erasm., Steph,, all English versions
before the Authorized, is perhaps preferable.
xix. 14. TCI is prefixed to iv tw ovpavio in Compl., Vulg.,
all English versions ("which were" not being italicised in
the Authorized before 1769) : but ra is omitted by Erasm.,
Steph. Total 113.
§ III. Passages in which the text of the Authorized
version agrees with that of Stephen (1550) against Beza
(1589 and 1598).
S. MaIT. i. 23. KaXea-ova-L all English. Peza's KaXea^is
must be derived from the edition of 1556 containing
Beza's Latin version: it is countenanced by Codex D (Greek,
but its Latin version vocabit), which in 1565 had been in his
possession about three years, and has little other support.
XX. 15. €t o o(/)(9aA,/ios uov CompL, Erasm., Vulg., English
versions, but ■17" (for ei) Beza.
S. Mark i. 21. Beza (1565 — 98) omits tiJv before <jvv-
xvi. 14. Beza adds 8e after wcrrepov.
xvi. 20 fin. 'AfjLTJv of Compl., Vulg. (manuscripts), is
omitted by Erasm., Vulg. (Clementine), and all English
versions except the Authorized.
S. Luke vii. 12. avrn] rjv xopa Erasm., Aid., Vulg., all
English except Geneva 1557 : but avTYj x>ipa Compl.
vii. 45. darrjXdev Beza 1589, 1598 (see his note), Vulg.
only, with the Peshito, but not the Curetonian Syriac.
viii. 5. o [j,ev Beza, for o fj-ev.
ix. 15. airavTS's Beza 1589, 1598 only.
xii. I. For irpSrov, TJpocrexere of Compl., Erasm., Aid.,
s. 17
258 Appendix Ei\ Passages ■wherein the text of the
Col, Steph. 1546 — 50, we have TifiSnov Trpoo-ix^Ti in Steph.
155 1, Baza, Tynd.
S. John iv. 5. Svxap CompL, Erasm., Vulg., Bishops',
but StX"P other English.
ix. 10. aov Compl., Erasm., all English: croi Vulg.
xii. 17. ore CompL, Erasm., Aid, Col., Steph., Vulg.,
Tynd., but ort Beza.
xviii. 20. Travres of Erasm., Vulg., Tyndale, Coverdale,
Great Bible, Geneva 1557, Bishops', is the true reading:
our Authorized version derives TrdvTore from CompL, Steph. :
■jravToB^v seems a mere conjecture of Beza.
xxi. 12. Xpio-ro9 for K-uptos Beza, but not his Latin
version.
AcTSii. 36. /cat Kjipiov CompL, Erasm., Vulg., Geneva
1557, Bishops': rat, not rendered by Tyndale, Coverdale,
Great Bible, is omitted by Beza.
iv. 25. Beza (but not in 1565), Vulg., insert nvev/ian
'Ayto) before Sta.
iv. 27. Iv Trj TToXei TavTTj is added after lir dXrjOua's only
in Stephen's 1546, 1549, Beza's last three editions (not 1565),
the Vulgate, and Great Bible, but there in other type and
within brackets.
iv. 36. 'loio-rjcj} Beza (not 1565), Vulg.
vii. 2. vjxwv Beza 1565 — 98 (but not his Latin) {oryjfiav.
xvi. 7. Beza (but not in 1565), Vulg., add 'Irjcrov to
Tiviv/jia, against Erasm., CompL, Steph.
xvi. 17. T^/xlv CompL, Erasm., Beza 1565, all English:
viuv Beza 1582 — 98, Vulg., &c.
xxi. 3. ava<^amvT£s Erasm., Steph. 1550, 1551, perhaps
Vulg., but am^aveVres CompL, Aid., (CoL), Steph. 1546,
1549, Beza.
xxi. II. Beza alone in 1565 — 98 (not his Latin) omits
re avTov.
Authorized Bible agrees with SteJ>hen's against Beza's. 259
Acts xxiv. 8. Beza similarly omits tovtuiv.
xxiv. 14. Tois ■n-pot^rjTa.Li (without iv) Compl., Erasm.,
Vulg., all English except Coverdale. The word "in" before
"the prophets" in modern Bibles is as late as 1762. See
above, p. 234.
XXV. 6. Beza (1582 — 98, not 1565), Vulg., Geneva, with
the margin of the Authorized, insert ov before ■TrA.ei'ous.
xxvi. 8. Tt airicrTov Compl., Erasm., all English, rather
than Tt; a-maTov of Beza.
Rom. i. 29. kolklo., Tropveia, irovrjpLa, TrXeove^ia Beza (not
1565), also Vulg., Tynd. partly.
v. 17. ™ ivl for T(3 Tov ei/os Beza (not 1565), margin
of Authorized.
viii. 20. i-TT cXttiSi' oTt Compl., Erasm. 1522 — 35, Aid.,
Col., Steph., Tynd., but . iw eXiriSi. oti. Erasm. 1516, 1519,
Beza. See above, p. 91.
xi. 28. Col., Beza 1582 — 98 (not 1565), Vulg. add ovv
to [Jl.lv.
1 Cor. ii. 11. elSev twice for olStv Beza 1565, 1582,
1589, 1598-
iii. 3. yfuv for vfuu, Beza 1589, 1598 (not Beza's Latin).
vii. 29. Ktttpos a-vvedTaKjxivo'i' to Xolttov Io-tlv (omit-
ting OTt before o Kaipo^) Compl, Erasm., Vulg., Tyndale,
Coverdale, Great Bible (the Bishops' renders otl " because"):
but OTt d Kaipo's o-weo-TttA/AeVos to Koiirov Icttlv' Geneva 1557
with Beza.
xi. 22. ij/xas Iv tou'to);' ovk livaww Compl., Geneva 1557 -
but vfj.o.'s; iv TovTif ovK i-n-acviS Erasm., Beza, Tyndale, Cover-
dale, Great Bible, Bishops'.
2 Cor. i. 6. Beza (not 1565) sets eure wapaKakovn.i6a,
VTrlp T^s vjiiiv irapaKX-ija-ew'S (omitting the SecOnd Kol o-OiTTj-
pCas) before ttJ<; ivepyovfJ.ivyj'S.
17 2
26o Appendix El] Passages wherein the text of the
2 Cor. ii. 5. Beza alone, and that not in his Latin,
punctuates Iva. /j-rj iTn/3ap<S as if the clause were parenthetic.
iii. 14. o Ti Erasm. 1519, Beza 1565, all English: but
oTi Compl., Erasm. 1516, Beza 1598, Vulg. (Compl., Erasm.
have in their Latin quhd).
viii. 24. KoX ek TrpocTMTrov Erasm., Beza 1565, Coverdale,
with the Authorized : Koi is omitted in Compl., Beza's last
three editions, Vulg., and the other English versions.
X. 6. T] before viraKo-i] omitted by Steph. 1551, Beza.
xi. I. Try dcjipoa-uvr] Compl., Erasm., Aid., all our English :
Tt T^s d(f)po(Tvvqi Beza, Vulg. ("some little of my folly"
Rhemish).
Gal. iv. 17. The second v/ia? becomes ly/iaj in Beza
(see his note) and in the margin of the Authorized Bible.
Phil. i. 23. ttoXXS Compl., Erasm., Vulg., all English:
Beza, &c. add yap.
ii. 24. Beza (not 1565), Vulg., add irpo's vp.S.'s to iXev-
o-Ojuat.
iii. 20. Beza 1589, 1598 (not 1565, see his note), Vulg.,
Tynd. have 8e for yap with the Syriac.
Col. i. 2. Beza (not 1565), Vulg., add '1-qa-ov to Xptcrra.
I Thess. i. 4. The comma stands after rjyaTrqfLivoi in
the later editions of Erasm., in Stephen, and in Beza 1565,
1582 with the Authorized, but after OeoS in Compl., Beza
1589, 1598, and Tynd.
1 Tim. vi. 15. Beza (not 1565) reads oV for ^v.
2 Tim. ii. 22. Beza and his Latin version read Xpto-rov
for Kvpiov.
Titus ii. 7. dtfidapa-Lav of Compl., Bishops', Autho-
rized, is omitted by Erasm., Aid., Vulg., and the other
English versions.
Heb. ix. 28. Beza (not 1565) with Compl., Erasm., Aid.,
Col., Steph. 1546, 1549, Vulg., Tynd. adds koI to ovria.
Authorized Bible agrees with Stephen^ s against Beza's. 261
Heb. X. 2. ovK av lirava-avTO irpo(T^e.p6jj,iva.L; Erasm., Aid.,
Col., Vulg. MSS., Tyndale, Great Bible, Geneva 1557, Beza
1565, Bishops': av lira.va-a.VTO rrpocrcfyepofjLevai, Compl., Beza,
Clementine Vulg., Coverdale.
James iii. 6. To rrys yEvecrews Beza 1589, 1598, Vulg.
add ij/id)!'.
1 Pet. V, 10. Compl, Beza 1589, 1598 read -J/ias after
Kokicra^, but Erasm., Aid., Col., Steph., Beza 1565, 1582,
Vulg., have 77/ias.
2 John 9. Beza (1565 — 98) omits r-fj before StSa^g-
Similarly
Rev. ii. 23. Beza (1565 — 98) omits 6 before ipevviov.
vi. 12. The same editions, after Vulg., add 0A.77 to
(TeXrivrj.
xxii. 20. For the second vat Beza has koI and his Latin
igitur (see his note). Total 59.
The following variations of the Greek could scarcely be
represented in our English versions :
Acts vii. 26 & XV. 32. re Compl., Erasm., Steph. Se
Beza.
xix. 27. ixiXXeiv SI Compl., Erasm. 1516, Steph., but
fjiiXXeiv re Erasm. 1519, Beza.
1 Cor. vii. 5. a-vvipxn<^6€ Compl., Erasm., Steph., Beza
1565, 1589: o-vvipx^<^6^ Beza 1598 (note and punctuation,
not text), Vulg., Tyndale 1534 (perhaps also 1526), Great
Bible, Geneva 1557, Bishops'.
2 Thess. ii. 4. " all that is called God " is the rendering
of all our versions from Tyndale downwards, or it might be
thought to represent Beza's conjectural reading Trav to for
262 Appendix E?\ Passages wherein the text of the
Rev. iv. 10. Since all read ■Kicxohna.i, no stress can be
laid in the variation between the present and future in the
verbs that follow.
X. 7. TeX^a-Orj CompL, Erasm., Steph., Beza 1565 : "shall
be finished " other English versions after Vulg. But Beza's
last three editions have TeXecrSijcreTat, which ill suits "should
be finished " of the Authorized.
It may be useful to subjoin a list, probably quite an
incomplete one, of places in which the Translators of 161 1
have apparently followed the Latin Vulgate, mostly after
the example of Tyndale, sometimes of Versions later than
his, especially of the Rhemish of 1582, whereof the Epistle
of the Translators to the Reader speaks so contemptuously
(see below, p. 302). It is probable that at least some of
the passages collected in the first section of the present
Appendix, wherein the text of the Authorized Version is
supported by CompL, Vulg. only, were derived from the
Vulgate rather than from the Complutensian. In i Cor.
xiv. 10; I John i. 5, where Cohnasus (1534) and the Vulgate
alone favour the rendering of 16 11, the Vulgate is almost
certainly their authority, not Colinffius.
Matt. xii. 24, 27; Mark iii. 22; Luke xi. 15, 18, 19,
Beelzebub. So Tynd. (So also CompL in Matt. x. 25). Mark
xiii. 370 quod. xiv. 43 om. <ui/. So Tynd. Luke i. 35 nas-
cetur. So Tynd. i. 49 /xeyaAa magna. So Tynd. xx. 35
habebuntur. So Tynd. xxiii. 34 sortes: but sortem Matt,
xxvii. 35; Mark xv. 24; John xix. 24, the English versions
having lots in all the four places, save that Wickhf alone
keeps up the distinction of Vulg. xxiii. 46. TrapaTiOefiai com-
mendo. So Tynd. John vii. 9 om. Sc. So Tynd. x. 16 unum
ovile Vulg. So Great Bible and Geneva 1557. xii. 26 om.
Kttt after torat. So Rhemish Version 1582^. xviii. i tov
Authorized Bible seems to follow the Latin Vulgate. 263
KeSpotv, Cedron. So Tynd. Acts ii. 22 approbatum. SoTynd.
iv. 32 cor ununi Vulg. Clementine. So Tynd. vi. 3 Karaa-r-q-
oru>p.tv constituamus. So Tynd. vii. 26 a-vvi^XXaa-crev recon-
ciliabat. So Tynd. vii. 44 om. d: loquens. So Tynd. x. 20
itaque [dXXa). So Tynd. xiii. i Simeon (S,ijxu>v Er. : Simon
Vulg. in ch. XV. 14). xiii. 15 eirts si quis. So Tynd. xvii. 30
hujus ignoraniim. SoTynd. xix. 20 ®iov jDeiYvilg.Clejnentine.
SoTynd. ■x.yim. i^ aliqztid certius {om. to). SoTynd. xxiv.
25 tremefactus Vulg. Clementine. So Tynd. xxvi. 6 7raTepa<s
-Tjii-Zv patres nostros. So Tynd. Rom. xiv. 2 alius enim. So
Rhemish 1582. xvi. 4 .fM«.f cervices. So Tynd. i Cor. xiii.
welut CBS sonans. SoTynd. xvi. 2^ domini nostri. So Geneva
1557. Gal. iv. 15 text: ubi. So Rhemish 1582. Eph. vi.
24 om. 'kixrjv. Vulg. MSS. (A. V. 161 1): not Vulg. Clemen-
tine {Pl.'V. 1616). Phil. ii. 21 TijcroS Xpto-roC y^esu Christi.
So Tynd. Col. i. 4 quam habetis. So Tynd. nearly, i. 24.
qui nunc. So Rhemish 1582. i Thess. ii. 12 qui vocavit.
So Tynd. ii. 13 oij;i( cJ? Aoyov «ot z/^ verbum. So Tynd.
ii. 16 enim. So Tynd. iv. i ut quemadmodmn. So Rhemish
1582. I Tim. i. 17 immortali. So Tynd. iii. 15 oporteat
te. So Tynd. iv. 15 ^7«. iv. manifestus sit omnibus (A. V.
marg. in all things). 2 Tim. i. 18 Si-rjKovTjo-e jxol ministravit
mihi Vulg. Clementine. So Tynd. James iii. 14 cordibus
vestris. So Tynd. i Pet. ii. 13 om. ovv. So Tynd. i John
iii. 200m. oTi secund. So Tynd. v. 8 hi tres Vulg. Clemen-
tine. So Tynd. 2 John 3 eo-rw sit. So Tynd. Rev. xiii. 10
qui in captivitatem duxerit, in captivitatem vadet. Vulg.
Clementine. So Tynd. xvi. 11 om. Ik secund. So Tynd.
xvii. 9 et hie. So Tynd. xviii. 23 ^aVg lucebit. So Geneva
1557-
NOTE ON THE SYNOD OF DORT
(See above, p. 12 note.)
In that dreary folio Acta Synodi Nationalis...Dordedi
hahitae (1620) we read (pp. 19, 20) that the seventh Session
of the Synod was spent in considering a written Report
from the English Delegates (Carleton, Bp of Llandaff, the
illustrious Joseph Hall, afterwards Bp of Norwich, Dr
Davenant, afterwards Bp of Salisbury, and Dr Ward, Master
of Sidney Sussex College, 1609 — 43') on the method em-
ployed in executing our Authorized Bible, wherein are made
the following statements : " Post peractum a singulis pen-
sum, ex hisce omnibus duodecim selecti viri in unum locum
convocati integrum opus recognoverunt ac recensuerunt."
" Postremo, Reverendissimus Episcopus Wintoniensis, Bilso-
nus, una cum Doctore Smitho, nunc Episcopo Glocestriensi,
viro eximio et ab initio in toto hoc opere versatissimo,
omnibus mature pensitatis et examinatis, extremam manum
huic operi imposuerunt."
None of these Delegates had any share in the Trans-
lation of 1611, but as seven years had elapsed since its
publication, it is wonderful that they had not found out by
that time how very carelessly the last revise had been carried
through the press.
^ Dr Ward was one of the revisers of the Cambridge Bible of 1638 :
see above, p. 22.
THE
TRANSLATORS TO THE READER.
THE
TRANSLATORS TO THE READER'.
(See above, p. 39.)
"y EAL to promote the common good, whether it be The best
by devising any thing ourselves, or revising that LeTcaium-
which hath been laboured by others, deserveth cer- ""'"''^'
tainly much respect and esteem, but yet findeth but
cold entertainment in the world. It is welcomed
with suspicion instead of love, and with emulation in-
stead of thanks : and if there be any hole left for
cavil to enter, (and cavil, if it do not find a hole, will
make one) it is sure to be misconstrued, and in
danger to be condemned. This will easily be granted
by .as many as know story, or have any experience.
For was there ever any thing projected, that savoured
any way of newness or renewing, but the same en-
dured many a storm of gainsaying or opposition?
A man would think that civility, wholesome laws,
learning and eloquence, synods, and Church-main-
1 The text of the original edition has been restored, except
where later books have corrected manifest errors. The marginal
references set within brackets (chiefly derived from Migne's
Patrolugia), as also the short foot-notes, are added in the present
work: the rest are in the Bible of 161 r. The quotations from
Scripture are somewhat too loosely given, but in test passages
(e.g. I Kin. xii. 4; Neh. iv. 2, 3; i Cor. xiv. 11) the writer
comes very near the Genevan version of 1560: sometimes he
uses the Authorized, never the Bishops' Bible.
2 88 The Translators to the Reader.
tenance, (that we speak of no more things of this
1 ifu;3e\ovs. kind) should be as safe as a sanctuary, and ||out of
mKn,>e- ' shot, as they say, that no man would lift up the heel,
no, nor dog move his tongue against the motioners of
them. For by the first we are distinguished from
brute beasts led with' sensuality : by the second we
are bridled andi restrained from outrageous behaviour,
and from doing of injuries, whether by fraud or by
violence : by the third we are enabled to inform and
reform others by the light and feeling that we have
attained unto ourselves : briefly, by the fourth, being
brought together to a parle face to face, we sooner
compose our differences than by writings, which are
endless : and lastly, that the Church be sufficiently
provided for is so agreeable to good reason and
conscience, that those mothers are holden to be less
cruel, that kill their children as soon as they are born,
than those nursing fathers and mothers (wheresoever
they be) that withdraw from them who hang upon
their breasts (and upon whose breasts again them-
selves do hang to receive the spiritual and sincere
milk of the word) livelihood and support fit for their
estates. Thus it is apparent, that these things which
we speak of are of most necessary use, and therefore
that none, either without absurdity can speak against
them, or without note of wickedness can spurn against
them.
Anacharsis Yct for all that, the learned know that certain
=6], with. ' worthy men have been brought to untimely death for
none other fault, but for seeking to reduce their
Locri. countrymen to good order and discipline : and that in
some Commonweals it was made a capital crime,
once to motion the making of a new law for the
abrogating of an old, though the same were most
The Translators to the Reader. * 269
pernicious : And that certain, which would be count- Cato the
elder.
ed pillars of the State, and patterns of virtue and
prudence, could not be brought for a long time to
give way to good letters and refined speech; but
bare themselves as averse from them, as from rocks
or boxes of poison : And fourthly, that he was no Gregory tiu
r 1 / T • • • Diuine [6
babe, but a great clerk, that gave forth, (and m writing ©tdAovoi,
, . . 1 , 1 ,_ of Nazian-
to remam to posterity) m passion peradventure, \m.t zus -. i-x^^iLkv
yet he gave forth. That he had not seen any profit TA^e'es'wl'-
to come by any synod or meeting of the Clergy, but ^Z',^VA.
rather the contrary : And lastly, against Church- ^{XJko^Jv'"
maintenance and allowance, in such sort as the am- °"^^a''„t'^""
bassadors and messengers of the great King of kings ]^^°^^^°''
should be furnished, it is not unknown what a fiction ^^jfi^^X
or fable (so it is esteemed, and for no better by the '^^J^F'
reporter himself, though superstitious) was devised : g^?^''^^
namely. That at such time as the professors and ^j°^^^J'?^
teachers of Christianity in the Church of Rome, then 124]
a true Church, were liberally endowed, a voice for- [clronZ
sooth was heard from heaven, saying. Now is poison p"^""]/"*
poured down into the Church, &c. Thus not only
as oft as we speak, as one saith, but also as oft as we
do any thing of note or consequence, we subject our-
selves to every one's censure, and happy is he that is
least tossed upon tongues ; for utterly to escape the
snatch of them it is impossible. If any man conceit
that this is the lot and portion of the meaner sort
only, and that princes are privileged by their high
estate he is deceived. As the sword devoureth as well » Sam. n.
one as another, as it is in Samuel; nay, as the great
commander charged his soldiers in a certain battle
to strike at no part of the enemy, but at the face ;
and as the king of Syria commanded his chief captains
to fight neither with small nor great, save only against i.-&:^. 22.31.
2 70 The Translators to the Reader.
the king of Israel: so it is too true, that envy striketh
most spitefully at the fairest, and at the chiefest.
David was a worthy prince, and no man to be com-
pared to him for his first deeds ; and yet for as worthy
= Sam. 6. is. an act as ever he did, even for bringing back the ark
of God in solemnity, he was scorned and scoffed at
by his own wife. Solomon was greater than David,
though not in virtue, yet in power; and by his power
and wisdom he built a temple to the Lord, such a one
as was the glory of the land of Israel, and the wonder
of the whole world. But was that his magnificence
liked of by all ? • We doubt of it. Otherwise why do
they lay it in his son's dish, and call unto him for
to-ei<r«x- teasing of the burden? Make, say they, the grievous
Thesauri ' Servitude of thy father, and his sore yoke, lighter. Be-
l°s\' '' ^' like he had charged them with some levies, and
I Km. 12. 4. {•yQ^]2lg(J them with some carriages ; hereupon they
raise up a tragedy, and wish in their heart the temple
had never been built. So hard a thing it is to please
all, even when we please God best, and do seek to
approve ourselves to every one's conscience.
The highest If wc wiU dcscend to later times, we shall find
have°befr many the like examples of such kind, or rather un-
c'tean'*' kind, acceptance. The first Roman Emperor did
Plutarch nevcr do a more pleasing deed to the learned, nor
\cat. 59]. -^ ° '
more profitable to posterity, for conserving the record
of times in true supputation, than when he corrected
the Calendar, and ordered the year according to the
course of the sun : and yet this was imputed to him
for novelty and arrogancy, and procured to him great
Constantine obloqu)'. So the first Christened Emperor, (at the
—35].^°^ leastwise, that openly professed the faith himself, and
allowed others to do the like) for strengthening the
empire at his great charges, and providing for the
The Translators to the Reader. * 271
Church, as he did, got for his labour the name Pu- ^urei. vict.
pillus, as who would say, a wasteful Prince, that had j6].
need of a guardian or overseer. So the best Chris- Theodosius
1 -i-i [a,d. 379
tened Emperor, for the love that he bare unto peace, —95].
thereby to enrich both himself and his subjects, and
because he did not seek war, but find it, was judged Zosimus
to be no man at arms, (though in deed he excelled in i^i^ dwuneiy
feats of chivalry, and shewed so much when he was f«i'x"'!, 'H-
provoked) and condemned for giving himself to his '
ease, and to his pleasure. To be short, the most
learned Emperor of former times, (at the least, the 5''«'"'m«
7 . [a.d. 527
greatest politician) what thanks had he for cutting off —^sl
the superfluities of the laws, and digesting them into
some order and method? This, that he hath been
blotted by some to be an Epitomist, that is, one that
extinguished worthy whole volumes, to bring his
abridgments into request. This is the measure that
hath been rendered to excellent Princes in former
times, even, cum bene facerent, male audire, for their
good deeds to be evil spoken of Neither is there
any likelihood that envy and malignity died and were
buried with the ancient. No, no, the reproof of Moses
taketh hold of most ages. You are risen up in your Numb. 32.
fathers^ stead, an increase of sinful men. What is that Ecdes. i. 9.
that hath been done? that which shall be done: and
there is no new thing imder the sun, saith the wise
man. And St. Stephen, As your fathers did, so do ye. Acts 7. 51.
This, and more to this purpose, his Majesty that now ,^J|^^J=^"
reigneth (and long and long may he reign, and his =^?^^yj "j°;''
offspring for ever, Himself and children and childreji's caiumnia-
children always*) knew full well, according to the surveyor the
singular wisdom given unto him by God, and the rare translations.
learning and experience that he hath attained unto ; lUt^J'
namely, that whosoever attempteth any thing for the llf^^SX
272 The Translators to the Reader.
mme?'" publick, (specially if it pertain to religion, and to the
^osi' ^^' opening and clearing of the word of God) the same
setteth himself upon a stage to be gloated upon by
every evil eye ; yea, he casteth himself headlong upon
pikes, to , be gored by every sharp tongue. For he
that meddleth with men's religion in any part meddleth
with their custom, nay, with their freehold ; and though
they End no content in that which they have, yet they
cannot abide to hear of altering. Notwithstanding
Suida!. his royal heart was not daunted or discouraged for
oVSpia's oVe-_ this or that colour, but stood resolute, as a statue
a/cfuai-oiniAa- iinmovcaMe, and an anvil not easy to be beaten into
TO?.
plates, as one saith; he knew who had chosen him
to be a soldier, or rather a captain ; and being assured
, that the course which he intended made much for
the glory of God, and the building up of his Church,
he would not suffer it to be broken off for whatsoever
speeches or practices. It doth certainly belong unto
kings, yea, it doth specially belong unto them, to
have care of religion, yea, to know it aright, yea, to
profess it zealously, yea, to promote it to the utter-
most of their power. This is their glory before all
nations which mean well, and this will bring unto
them a far most excellent weight of glory in the day
of the Lord Jesus. For the Scripture saith not in
I Sam. -i. 30. vain, Them that honour me I will honour • neither
esonipsia. was it a vain word that Eusebius delivered long ago,
BtisebUis , . 1 ^ , o o J
[Hist. Ecci-\ 1 hat piety towards God was the weapon, and the only
lib.xo.cap.Z. i t i ■, ^
weapon, that both preserved Constantine's person, and
avenged him of his enemies.
SfnoTy"'^ ^^^ "°^ ^^^' Pi^'y without truth? What truth.
Scriptures, what Saving truth, without the word of God? What
word of God, whereof we may be sure, without the
Scripture? The Scriptures we are commanded to
The Translators to the Reader. *2 73
search. John 5. 39. Isaiah 8. 20. They are com-
mended that searched and studied them. Acts 17. 11.
and 8.. 28, 29. They are reproved that were unskilful
in them, or slow to believe them. Matth. 22. 29.
Luke 24. 25. They can make us wise unto salvation.
2 Tim. 3. 15. If we be ignorant, they will instruct
us ; if out of the way, they will bring us home ; if
out of order, they will reform us ; if in heaviness,
comfort us ; if dull, quicken us ; if cold, inflame us.
Tolle, lege; tolle, lege; Take up and read, take up and •^^ ^^g^t.
J , P, . , ^ Confess, lib.
read the bcnptures, (for unto them was the direction) 8. cap. 12.
it was said unto S. Augustine by a supernatural voice.
Whatsoever is in the Scriptures, believe me, saith the -y- ^u^ist
same S. Augustine, is high and divine; there is verily credaidu
truth, and a doctrine most fit for the refreshing and
renewing of men's minds, and truly so teinpered, that
every one may draw from thence that which is sufficient
for him, if he come to draw with a devout and pious
mind, as true religion requireth. Thus St. Augustine.
And S. Hierome, Ama Scripturas, et amabit te sapientia, s. Hiero-
&c. Love the Scriptures, and wisdom will love thee, metkad.
And S. Cyrill against Julian, Even boys that are bred 's. Cy°m. -f
up in the Scriptures, become most religious, &c. But ^fonh-a
what mention we three or four uses of the Scripture, "m^^tr"
whereas whatsoever is to be believed, or practised, f'"-™?'
or hoped for, is contained in them ? or three or four '•eSpoffieVa
ypafjLfjiaa-Lir
sentences of the Fathers, since whosoever is worthy Tf™"" ""„
^ evdvi TtSv 071
the name of a Father, from Christ's time downward, m^^'itto
hath likewise written not only of the riches, but also ™w-
of the perfection of the Scripture ? / adore the fulness adv^s.
of the Scripture, saith Tertullian against Hermogenes."^"""'^""^'
And again, to Apelles a heretick of the like stamp he ^^'''«^- Oe
saith, I do not admit that which thou bringest in (or chnst.
^ lcaj>. 7].
concludest) of thine own (head or store, de tuo) with-
s. 18
2 74 The Translators to the Reader.
Justin. out Scripture. So Saint Justin Martyr before him ;
TrpOTpeTTT. .
irpbi'EAAiji/. We must know by all means (saith he) that it is not
icaj>. -fifin.i lawful (or possible) to learn (any thing) of God or of
right piety., save only otd of the Prophets, who teach us
s. Basil. hy divine inspiration. So Saint Basil after Teriullian,
[cap.i,p. It is a manifest falling away from the faith, and a
224J, _
'YTTep-i)^ai>Cai fault of presumption, either to reject any of those things
that are written, or to bring in (upon the head of them,
eTrettrayetv) any of those things that are not written.
We omit to cite to the same effect S. Cyrill, Bishop
of Jerusalem in his 4. Cateches. Saint Hierome against
Helvidius, Saint Augustine in his third book against
the letters of Fetilian, and in very many other places
of his works. Also we forbear to descend to latter
Fathers, because we will not weary the reader. The
Scriptures then being acknowledged to be so full and
so perfect, how can we excuse ourselves of neghgence,
if we do not study them? of curiosity, if we be not
Elp€l7la!^^, content with them? Men talk much of dpitriiorq,
"Zxnima^'l how many sweet and goodly things it had hanging
M?™X' JOTO-- on it ; of the Philosopher's stone, -that it turneth
ol?,'&c'°'"" copper into gold; of Cornu-copia, that it had all
teugh^° things necessary for food in it ; of Panaces the herb,
rStwith ^'^'^ i' was good for all diseases; of Catholicon the
wool, where
upon
^J"=- drug, that it is instead of all purges ; of Vulcan's
aS^bread, armour, that it was an armour of proof against all
|"p'^oJ;™X° thrusts and all blows, S^c. Well, that which they
"'• falsely or vainly attributed to these things for bodily
good, we may justly and with full measure ascribe
unto the Scripture for spiritual. It is not only an
armour, but also a whole armoury of weapons, both
offensive and defensive ; whereby we may save our-
selves, and put the enemy to flight. It is not an
[Rev. 22. =.] herb, but a tree, or rather a whole paradise of trees
The Translators to the Reader.
275
of life, which bring forth fruit every month, and the
fruit thereof is for meat, and the leaves for medicine.
It is not a pot of Manna or a cruse of oil, which
were for memory only, or for a meal's meat or two ;
but as it were a shower of heavenly bread sufficient
for a whole host, be it never so great, and as it were
a whole cellar full of oil vessels ; whereby all our
necessities may be provided for, and our debts dis-
charged. In a word, it is a panary of wholesome
food against fenowed^ traditions; a physician's shop Koii/iu- lu-
(Saint Basil calleth it) of preservatives against poisoned ^s's^dsU. in
heresies; a pandect of profitable laws against rebellious mum
spirits; a treasury of most costly jewels against beg- ^^^'■*"'^-
garly rudiments ; finally, a fountain of most pure water
springing up unto everlasting life. And what marvel?
the original thereof being from heaven, not from
earth; the author being God, not man; the inditer,
the Holy Spirit, not the wit of the Apostles or Pro-
phets; the penmen, such as were sanctified from the
womb, and endued with a principal portion of God's
Spirit; the matter, verity, piety, purity, uprightness;
the form, God's word, God's testimony, God's oracles,
the word of truth, the word of salvation, &=c.: the
effects, light of understanding, stableness of persuasion,
repentance from dead works, newness of life, hohness,
peace, joy in the Holy Ghost; lastly, the end and
reward of the study thereof, fellowship with the saints,
participation of the heavenly nature, fruition of an
inheritance immortal, undefiled, and that never shall
fadeaway: Happy is the man that dehghteth in the
1 "Fenowed," i.e. mouldy. Richardson quotes Dr Favour,
Triumph over Nmelty (1619), " The foisty and fenowed festival, "
the word being chosen perhaps for the sake of alliteration.
18—2
276 The Translators to the Reader.
Scripture, and thrice happy that meditateth in it day
^nd night.
Translation But how shall men meditate in that which they
necessary. ^^.^^^^ Understand ? How shall they understand that
which is kept close in an unknown tongue? as it is
iCor.i4[ii]. written, Except I know the power of the voice, I shall
be to him that speaketh a barbarian, and he that speaketh
shall be a barbarian to me. The Apostle excepteth
no tongue ; not Hebrew the ancientest, not Greek the
most copious, not Latin the finest. Nature taught a
natural man to confess, that all of us in those tongues
which we do not understand are plainly deaf; we
Clem. Alex, may turn the deaf ear unto them. The Scythian
[cap. XVI.' counted the Athenian, whom he did not understand,
^' '^^ ■ barbarous : so the Roman did the Syrian and the
i'. Hie- Jew: (even S. Hierome himself calleth the Hebrew
Damaso. tongue barbarous ; belike, because it was strange to
Michael. SO many:) so the Emperor of Constantinople calleth
fii. ^ ' the Latin tongue barbarous, though Pope Nicolas do
^Condi. ex storm at it : so the Jews long before Christ called all
"crah^"*"' other nations Lognazim^, which is little better than
barbarous. Therefore as one complaineth that always
Cicero 5. De in the Senate of Rome there was one or other that
icaj,. XXIX. called for an interpreter; so, lest the Church be driven
' ' to the like exigent, it is necessary to have translations
in a readiness. Translation it is that openeth the
window, to let in the light; that breaketh the shell,
that we may eat the kernel; that putteth aside the
curtain, that we may look into the most holy place ;
that removeth the cover of the well, that we may
Gen. 29. 10. come by the water ; even as Jacob rolled away the
stone from the mouth of the well, by which means
1 D»Tyi^, from tV^ Ps. cxiv. 1.
The Translators to the Reader. * 277
the flocks of Laban were watered. Indeed without
translation into the vulgar tongue, the unlearned are
but hke children at Jacob's well (which was deep) john 4. n.
without a bucket or something to draw with : or as
that person mentioned by Esay, to whom when a sealed
book was delivered with this motion, Read this, I pray isai. 29. h,
thee, he was fain to make this answer, I cannot, for
it is sealed.
While God would be known only in Jacob, and The transia-
have his name great in Israel, and in none other old Tes'^^-
place; while the dew lay on Gideon's fleece only, SrHebrew
and all the earth besides was dry ; then for one and "'" ^'^'''•
the same people, which spake all of them the Ian- See 5-. au-
guage of Canaan, that is, Hebrew, one and the same contra
original in Hebrew was sufficient. But when the ful- -i^^ ' '"'^'
ness of time drew near, that the Sun of righteousness,
the Son of God, should come into the world, whom
God ordained to be a reconciliation through faith in
his blood, not of ^z Jew only, but also of the Greek,
yea, of all them that were scattered abroad; then lo, it
pleased the Lord to stir up the spirit of a Greek Prince,
{Greek for descent and language) even of Ptolemy
Fhiladelph king oi Egypt, to procure the translating
of the book of God out of Hebrew into Greek. This
is the translation of the Seventy interpreters, commonly
so called, which prepared the way for our Saviour
among the Gentiles by written preaching, as ^i&vatjohn
Baptist did among the Jews by vocal. For the
Grecians, being desirous of learning, were not wont to
suffer books of worth to lie moulding in kings' Ubra-
ries, but had many of their servants, ready scribes,
to copy them out, and so they were dispersed and
made common. Again, the Greek tongue was well
known and made familiar to most inhabitants in Asia
278 The Translators to the Reader.
by reason of the conquest that there the Grecians had
made, as also by the colonies which thither they had
sent. For the same causes also it was well understood
in many places of Europe, yea, and of Africk too.
Therefore the word of God being set forth in Greek,
becometh hereby like a candle set upon a candlestick,
which giveth light to all that are in the house; or
like a proclamation sounded forth in the market-place,
which most men presently take knowledge of; and
therefore that language was fittest to contain the
Scriptures, both for the first preachers of the Gospel
to appeal unto for witness, and for the learners also of
those times to make search and trial by. It is cer-
tain, that that translation was not so sound and so
perfect, but that it needed in many places correction ;
and who had been so sufficient for this work as the
Apostles or apostolic men? Yet it seemed good to
the Holy Ghost and to them to take that which they
found, (the same being for the greatest part true and
sufficient) rather than by making a new, in that new
world and green age of the Church, to expose them-
selves to many exceptions and cavillations, as though
they made a translation to serve their own turn, and
therefore bearing witness to themselves, their witness
not to be regarded. This may be supposed to be
some cause, why the translation of the Seventy was
allowed to pass for current. Notwithstanding, though
it was commended generally, yet it did not fully con-
tent the learned, no not of the Jews. P'or not long
after Christ, Aquila fell in hand with a new trans-
lation, and after him Theodotion, and after him Sym-
machus: yea, there was a fifth and a sixth edition, the
authors whereof were not known. These with the
Seventy made up the Hexapla, and were worthily and
The Translators to the Reader. • 279
to great purpose compiled together by Origen. How-
beit the edition of the Seventy went away with the
credit, and therefore not only was placed in the midst
by Orisen, (for the worth and excellency thereof above -s/2>>'4««--o«
mensuris ei
the rest, as Epiphanius gathereth) but also was w&zA. inn^d^rH-us
by the Greek Fathers for the ground and foundation gee ^. Au-
of their commentaries. Yea, Epiphanius above-named ^aoctriJ?'
doth attribute so much unto it, that he holdeth \}i^^chrhtian.
authors thereof not only for interpreters, but also for
prophets in some respect: zxid Justinian the Emperor, Novel, dia-
enjoining the Jews his subjects to use specially the
Translation of the Seventy, rendereth this reason there- npo^ijn/cijg
of, Because they were, as it were, enlightened with rot mpiAof*-
prophetical grace. Yet for all that, as the Egyptians toxI;.
are said of the Prophet to be men and not God, and '^""^ ^'' ^'
their horses flesh and not spirit : so it is evident,
(and Saint Hierome affirmeth as much) that the Seventy 5;^J;X''
were interpreters, they were not prophets. They did %"J^l"J^(^
many things well, as learned men; but yet as men ^''■'»"""«-
they stumbled and fell, one while through oversight, l^'^-^JJ^"'^
another while through ignorance; yea, sometimes they ™S;.";^^f
may be noted to add to the original, and sometimes esse. Apoi
to take from it : which made the Apostles to leave ub u. mj.
25J,
them many times, when they left the Hebrew, and to
deliver the sense thereof according to the truth of the
word, as the Spirit gave them utterance. This may
suffice touching the Greek translations of the Old
Testament.
There were also within a few hundred years after Translation
f. out of He-
Christ translations many into the Latin tongue : tor brew and
, - -, Greek into
this tongue also was very fit to convey the law and Latin,
the Gospel by, because in those times very many,
countries of the West, yea of the South, East, and
North, spake or understood Latin, being made pro-
2 8o The Translators to the Reader.
vinces to the Romans. But now the Latin translations
were too many to be all good, for they were infinite ;
s. August. {Latini interpretes nullo modo numerari possunt, saith S.
ch,ZtKb. Augustine.) Again, they were not out of the Hebrew
2. caf. ir. fQmjj^jjj^ ^\^g gpg^jj of ^^^Q j^cifi.^ translations of the
Old Testament) but out of the Greek stream; therefore
the Greek being not altogether clear, the Latin .de-
rived from it must needs be muddy. This moved
S. Hierome, a most learned Father, and the best lin-
guist without controversy of his age, or of any that
went before him, to undertake the translating of the
Old Testament out of the very fountains themselves;
which he performed with that evidence of great learn-
ing, judgment, industry, and faithfulness, that he hath
for ever bound the Church unto him in a debt of
special remembrance and thankfulness.
The transiat- Now though the Church were thus furnished with
Scripture Greek and Latin translations, even before the faith of
gar tongues! Christ was generally embraced in the Empire : (for
6'. Hieron. the learned know that even in S. Hierome' s time the
nus] Mar- Consul of Rome and his wife were both Ethmcks, and
Zasim. about the same time the greatest part of the Senate
also) yet for all that the godly learned were not con-
tent to have the Scriptures in the language which
2 Kin. 7. 9. themselves understood, Greek and Latin, (as the good
lepers were not content to fare well themselves, but
acquainted their neighbours with the store that God
had sent, that they also might provide for themselves)
but also for the behoof and edifying of the unlearned
which hungered and thirsted after righteousness, and
had souls to be saved as well as they, tbey provided
translations into the vulgar for their countrymen, inso-
much that most nations under heaven did shortly
after their conversion hear Christ speaking unto them
The Translators to the Reader. * 281
in their mother tongue, not by the voice of their minis-
ter only, but also by the written word translated. If
any doubt hereof, he may be satisfied by examples
enough, if enough will serve the turn. First, S. Hie- s- H^'yt-
' '^ Prsf. in. 4.
rome saith, Multarum gentium Unguis Serif tura ante Evangel,
translata docet falsa esse qua addiia sunt, &c. i. e. The
Scripture being translated before in the language of many
nations doth shew that those things that were added (by
Lucian or Hesychius) are false. So S. Hierome in that
place. The same Hierome elsewhere affirmeth that he, s. meron.
the time was, had set forth the translation of the
Seventy, sucb linguce hominibus ; i. e. for his country-
men of Dalmatia. Which words not only Erasmus
doth understand to purport, that S. Hierome translated
the Scripture into the Dabnatian tongue ; but also six. Sen.
Sixtus Senensis, and Alphonsus a Castro, (that we \iJhon. a
speak of no more) men not to be excepted against by '^'^Jll'lt'
them of Rome, do ingenuously confess as much. So ^ ckrysast.
S. Chrysostome, that lived in S. Hierome' s time, giveth ''Zp.Th^^. i
evidence with him : The doctrine of S. John (saith he) 1^^ ^^'
did not in such sort (as the Philosophers did) vanish
away: but the Syrians, Egyptians, Indians, Persians,
Ethiopians, and infinite other nations, being barbarous
people, translated it into their (mother) tongue, and have
learned to be {true) Philosophers, he meaneth Christians.
To this may be added Theodoret, as next unto him Theodor.
both for antiquity, and for learning. His words be rZ^peut.
these. Every country that is under the sun is full ^^.4;^ ^
these words (of the Apostles and Prophets) and the
Hebrew tongue (he meaning the Scriptures in the He-
brew tongue) is turned not only into the language of
the Grecians, but also of the Romans, and Egyptians,
and Persians, and Indians, and Armenians, and Scy-
thians, and Sauromatians, and, briefly, into all the
282 The Translators to the Reader.
languages which any nation useth. So he. In like
p. Diacon. manner Ulpilas is reported by Paulus Diaconus and
isid. in Isidore, and before them by Sozomen, to have trans-
Sozort^. lib. ' lated the Scriptures into the Gothic tongue : John
v^fetain Bishop of Sevil by Vasseus, to have turned them into
Hhpan. Arabick about the year of our Lord 717: Beda by
Cistertiensis, to have turned a great part of them into
Poiydor. SaxoH : Efuard by Trithemius, to have abridged the
iorf'Angio- French Psalter (as Beda had done the Hebrew) about
idem de the year 800 : King Alured by the said Cistertiensis, to
no^tn. have turned the Psalter into Saxon: Methodius by
lib't"' Aventinus (printed at Ingolstad) to have turned the
\circaa71- Scriptures into Sclavonian^: Valdo Bishop of Prising
nu7n goo. ^ .
B. Rhenan. 'by Beatus Rhenanus, to have caused about that time
rentm Ger-
man, lib. 2. the Gospels to be translated into Dutch rhythme, yet
extant in the library of Corbinian^ : Valdus by divers,
to have turned them himself, or to have gotten them
turned into French about the year 1160 : Charles the
fifth of that name, surnamed The wise, to have caused
them to be turned into French, about 200 years after
Valdus his time ; of which translation there be many
Beroaid. copies yet extant, as writnesseth Beroaldus. Much
about that time, even in our King Richard the second's
[«><;« 1387.] A3.ys,John Trevisa' translated them into English, and
many English Bibles in written hand are yet to be
seen with divers; translated, as it is very probable, in
that age. So the Syrian translation of the New Testa-
[1555-] ment is in most learned men's libraries, of Widmin-
stadius his setting forth ; and the Psalter in Arabick is
[1516.] •v^fith many, of Augustinus Nebiensis' setting forth. So
^ S. Corbinian's Library at Freising on the Isar. See
Ussher, Historia Dogniatica, a.d. 890.
^ John Trevisa, the Cornishman's claim, as a Translator of
the Bible, is roughly treated by Dr Eadie [English Bible, Vol.
I. p. 60).
The Translators to the Reader. • 283
Foster aiErmeth, that in his travel he saw the Gospels
in the Ethiopian tongue : And Ambrose Theshis alleg-
eth the Psalter of the Indians, which he testifieth to [Aethbpic]
have been set forth by Potken in Syrian characters''.
So that to have the Scriptures in the mother tongue is [1513]
not a quaint conceit lately taken up, either by the
Lord Cromwell in Endand. or by the Lord Radevil in f'saS-J
Polonie, or by the Lord Ungnadius in the Emperor's
dominion, but hath been thought upon, and put in
practice of old, even from the first times of the con-
version of any nation ; no doubt, because it was es-
teemed most profitable to cause faith to grow in men's
hearts the sooner, and to make them to be able to
say with the words of the Psalm, As we have heard, so ps. 48. s.
we have seen.
Now the Church of Roine would seem at the The unwiii-
lengthto bear a motherly affection towards her chil- our chief ad-
dren, and to allow them the Scriptures in their mother that the
tongue : but indeed it is a gift, not deserving to be shoSd'wi-
called a gift*, an unprofitable gift: they must first ^"'tte-'" ""^
get a license in writing before they may use them ; i°^|^^^ fj^-.
and to get that, they must approve themselves to p°^™"" °'^'-
their Confessor, that is, to be such as are, if not g^^^f=^,,
frozen in the dregs, yet soured with the leaven ofsss^l-^J^
their superstition. Howbeit, it seemed too much to °^llY„li^ly
Clement the eighth that there should be any hcense ^tSyf"
granted to have them in the vulgar tongue, and uponjh^^^th
therefore he overruleth and friistrateth the grant of^=^1^^^=
Pius the fourth. So much are they afraid of the light SeSi
lib. profLib.
fag. 15.
vnr. 5.
' If the reference is to the Linguarum duodecim characteribus
differentium Alphabetum (1538) of *« voluminous mystic W.
Postel [1510—1581], the fact here named is rather imphed than
stated in sheet F, de Indica lingua.
2 Walton, Prolegomena, xiv. 19, ill.
284 The Translators to the Reader.
Tertui. de of the Scripture, (LucifugcB Scripturarum, as Tertul-
resitr, car- r ' \ ^ o r ^
nis [cap. 47]. lian speaketh) that they will not trust the people with
it, no not as it is set forth by their own sworn men,
no not with the license of their own Bishops and
Inquisitors. Yea, so unwilling they are to commu-
nicate the Scriptures to the people's understanding in
any sort, that they are not ashamed to confess that
we forced them to translate it into English against
their wills. This seemeth to argue a bad cause, or
a. bad conscience, or both. Sure we are, that it is
not he that hath good gold, that is afraid to bring
it to the touchstone, but he that hath the counterfeit;
neither is it the true man that shunneth the Hght,
John 3. 20. but the malefactor, lest his deeds should be reproved ;
neither is it the plain-dealing merchant that is un-
willing to have the weights, or the meteyard, brought
in place, but he that useth deceit. But we will let
them alone for this fault, and return to translation.
The speeches Many men's mouths have been open a good while
both'^^four' (and yet are not stopped) with speeches about the
andoFoir translation so long in hand, or rather perusa,ls of
aglfnsrthTs' translations made before: and ask what may be the
^°' ' reason, what the necessity, of the employment. Hath
the Church been deceived, say they, all this while?
Hath her sweet bread been mingled with leaven, her
silver with dross, her wine with water, her milk with
J', iren. lib. lime? {lade gypsum mali miscetur, saith S. Ireney.)
lea/', xvii. We hoped that we had been in the right way, that
'^^ ■ yfQ had had the oracles of God delivered unto us, and
that though all the world had cause to be offended,
and to complain, yet that we had none. Hath the
nurse holden out the breast, and nothing but wind
in it ? Hath the bread been delivered by the Fathers
of the Church, and the same proved to be lapidosus,
The Translators to the Reader. * 285
as Seneca speaketh? What is it to handle the word
of God deceitfully, if this be not? Thus certain
brethren. Also the adversaries of Judah and Hie-
rusalem, like Sanballat in Nehemiah, mock, as we
hear, both at the work and workmen, saying, What Neh. 4. 2, 3.
do these weak Jews, &c. will they make the stones whole
again out of the heaps of dust which are burnt 1
Although they build, yet if a fox go up, he shall even
break down their stony wall. Was their translation
good before? Why do they now mend it? Was it
not good? Why then was it obtruded to the people?
Yea, why did the Catholicks (meaning Popish Roman-
ists) always go in jeopardy for refusing to go to hear
it ? Nay, if it must be translated into English, Catho-
licks are fittest to do it. They have learning, and
they know when a thing is well, they can manum de
tabulA. We will answer them both briefly: and the
former, being brethren, thus with St. Hierome, Dam- s. Hieron.
namus veteres 1 Minimi, sed post priorum studia in virs^Ruffin
domo Domini quod possumus laboramus. That is. Do asVMigne,
we condemn th^ ancient 1 In no case: but after the ''™-"-5^°J-
endeavours of them that were before us, we take the best
pains we can in the house of God. As if he said.
Being provoked by the example of the learned that
lived before my time, I have thought it my duty to
assay whether my talent in the knowledge of the
tongues may be profitable in any measure to God's
Church, lest I should seem to have laboured in them
in vain, and lest I should be thought to glory in men
(although ancient) above that which was in them.
Thus S. Hierome may be thought to speak.
And to the same effect say we, that we are so a satisfac-
, , tion to our
far off from condemning any of their labours that brethren,
travailed before us in this kind, either in this land,
286 The Translators to the Reader.
or beyond sea, either in King Henry's time, or King
Edward's, (if there were any translation, or correction
of a translation, in his time) or Queen Elizabeth's of
ever renowned memory, that we acknowledge Ihem
to have been raised up of God for the building and
furnishing of his Church, and that they deserve to be
had of us and of posterity in everlasting-remembrance.
The judgment of Aristotle is worthy and well known :
Arht.^ 1 If Timotheus had not been, we had not had much sweet
ixaTTov-]^ ^° musick : But if Phrynis {Timotheus his master) had
cJp!'x [§'3'.] not been, we had not had Timotheus. Therefore bless-
ed be they, and most honoured be their name, that
break the ice, and give the onset upon that which
helpeth forward to the saving of souls. Now what
can be more available thereto, than to deliver God's
book unto God's people in a tongue which they un-
j Epij>han. derstand ? Since of an hidden treasure, and of a
^itatf^ fountain that is sealed, there is no profit, as Ptolemy
[p. 279]. Philadelph wrote to the Rabbins or masters of the
^^I^^P^f'^- Jews, as witnesseth Epiphanius : and as S. Augustine
civit. Dei, saith, A man had rather be with his dog than with
cap. 7. "
a stranger (whose tongue is strange unto him). Yet
for all that, as nothing is begun and perfected at the
same time, and the latter thoughts are thought to be
the wiser: so, if we building upon their foundation
that went, before us, and being holpen by their labours,
do endeavour to make that better which they left
so good; no man, we are sure, hath cause to mislike
us; they, we persuade ourselves, if they were alive,
would thank us. The vintage of Abiezer, that strake
the stroke ; yet the gleaning of grapes of Ephraim
judg. 8. .<. was not to be despised. See Judges viii. verse 2.
2 Kin. 13. 18, joash the king of Israel did not satisfy himself till
he had smitten the ground three times ; and yet he
The Translators to the Reader. * 287
offended the Prophet for giving over then. Aquila,
of whom we spake before, translated the Bible as
carefully and as skilfully as he could ; and yet he
thought good to go over it again, and then it got
the credit with the Tews to be called Kara aKoiBuav, s. Hiemi.
■' . , inEzech.
that is, accurately done, as St. Hierome witnesseth. m^i. 3 \ver.
How many books of profane learning have been
gone over again and again, by the same translators,
by others ? Of one and the same book of Aristotle's
Ethics there are extant not so few as six or seven
several translations. Now if this cost may be bestow-
ed upon the gourd, which affordeth us a little shade,
and which to-day flourisheth, but to-morrow is cut
down; what may we bestow, nay, what ought we not
to bestow, upon the vine, the fruit whereof maketh
glad the conscience of man, and the stem whereof
abideth for ever? And this is the word of God,
which we translate. What is the chaff to the wheat 1 jer. 23. 28.
saith the Lord. Tanti vitreum, quanti verum mar- Tertul.ad
saritum (saith Tertullian.) if a toy of glass be of that {cat.\\
1 1 it. 4. Si tanti vi-
reckoning with us, how ought we to value tne true ussimum
pearl? Therefore let no man's eye be evil, because '"gnanti'tre-
his Majesty's is good ; neither let any be grieved, that Ma^ga'^r"
we have a Prince that seeketh the increase of the '"oZ'ad"'
spiritual wealth of Israel; (let Sanballats and Tobiahs ^^I'f;;^^''''-
do so, which therefore do bear their just reproof) but [Neh. 4.
let us rather bless God from the ground of our heart
for working this religious care in him to have the
translations of the Bible maturely considered of and
examined. For by this means it cometh to pass,
that whatsoever is sound already, (and all is sound
for substance in one or other of our editions, and the
worst of ours far better than their authentick Vulgar)
the same will shine as gold more brightly, being
The Translators to the Reader.
rubbed and polished ; also, if any thing be halting,
or superfluous, or not so agreeable to the original, the
same may be corrected, and the truth set in place.
And what can the King command to be done, that
will bring him more true honour than this ? And
wherein could they that have been set a work approve
their duty to the King, yea, their obedience to God,
and love to his Saints, more, than by yielding their
service, and all that is within them, for the furnishing
of the work? But besides all this, they were the
principal motives of it, and therefore ought least to
quarrel it. For the very historical truth is, that upon
the importunate petitions of the Puritans at his
Majesty's coming to this crown, the conference at
Hampton Court having been appointed for hearing
their complaints, when by force of reason they were
put from all other grounds, they had recourse at the
last to this shift, that they could not with good
conscience subscribe to the Communion book, since
it maintained the Bible as it was there translated,
which was, as they said, a most corrupted translation.
And although this was judged to be but a very poor
and empty shift, yet even hereupon did his Majesty
begin to bethink himself of the good that might ensue
by a new translation, and presently after gave order
for this translation which is now presented unto thee.
Thus much to satisfy our scrupulous brethren.
An answer to Now to the latter we answer, that we do not deny,
the imputa- _^ ,
tionsofour nay, we affirm and avow, that the very meanest trans-
lation of the Bible in English set forth by men of our
profession (for we have seen none of theirs of the
whole Bible as yet') containeth the word of God, nay,
^ The Holy Bible faithfully translated into English out of
the Authaitical Latin: Douay, 1609 — 16x0, 2 vols. 410. The
The Translators to the Reader. 289
is the word of God : as the King's speech which he
uttered in Parliament, being translated into French,
Dutch, Italian, and Latin, is still the King's speech,
though it be not interpreted by every translator with
the like grace, nor peradventure so fitly for phrase,
nor so expressly for sense, every where. For it is
confessed, that things are to take their denomination
of the greater part; and a natural man could say,
Verum ttbi inulta nitent in carmine, non ego paucis Horace,
offendor maculis, Szc. A man may be counted a vir- p£^s"
tuous man, though he have made many slips in his ^"' ^^'
life, (else there were none virtuous, for in many things James 3. 2.
•we offend all.) also a comely man and lovely, though
he have some warts upon his hand, yea, not only
freckles upon his face, but also scars. No cause
therefore why the word translated should be denied to
be the word, or forbidden to be current, notwithstand-
ing that some imperfections and blemishes may be
noted in the setting forth of it. For whatever was
perfect under the sun, where Apostles or apostolick
men, that is, men endued with an extraordinary mea-
sure of God's Spirit, and privileged with the privilege
of infallibility, had not their hand ? The Romanists
therefore in refusing to hear, and daring to burn the
word translated, did no less than despite the Spirit of
grace, from whom originally it proceeded, and whose
sense and meaning, as well as man's weakness would
enable, it did express. Judge by an example or two. ^f^f^^liAtb
Plutarch writeth, that after that Rome had been «'^' Terapav-
. , _ [i.e.Vt\V TOtS
burnt by the Gauls, they fell soon to build it again : ^e.-utoJikoI
but doing it in haste, they did not cast the streets, m,»>7- raJs
avijyayov ttJv
writer must have seen the first volume of the Douay Bible, ""fsl^Ll
since neither tunike nor rational (see p. 302) occur m the Ta^ous. m>.
Rhemish New Testament. 32]-
s. 19 ,
290 The Translators to the Reader.
nor proportion the houses, in such comely fashion, as
had been most sightly and convenient. Was Catiline
therefore an honest man, or a good patriot, that
sought to bring it to a combustion ? or Nero a good
Ezra 3. 12. Prince, that did indeed set it on fire ? So by the
story of Ezra and the prophecy of Haggai it may be
gathered, that the temple built by 2xrubbabel after the
return from Babylon was by no means to be com-
pared to the former built by Solomon : (for they that
remembered the former wept when they considered
the latter) notwithstanding might this latter either
have been abhorred and forsaken by the Jews, or
profaned by the Greeksl The like we are to think of
translations. The translation of the Seventy dissenteth
from the Original in many places, neither doth it
come near it for perspicuity, gravity, majesty; yet
which of the Apostles did condemn it? Condemn it?
Nay, they used it, (as it is apparent, and as Saint
Hierome and most learned men do confess) which
they would not have done, nor by their example of
using of it so grace and commend it to the Church,
if it had been unworthy the appellation and name of
the word of God. And whereas they urge for their
second defence of their vilifying and abusing of the
English Bibles, or some pieces thereof, which they
meet with, for that Hereticks forsooth were the au-
thors of the translations : (Hereticks they call us by
the same right that they call themselves Catholicks,
. both being wrong) we marvel what divinity taught
Tertui.de them SO. We are sure Tertullian was of another
contra ' mind : Ex personis prohamus fidem, an ex fide pa--
{cap. 3]. sonas 7 Do we try men's faith by their persons ? We
should try their persons by their faith. Also S. Au-
gustine was of another mind : for he, lighting upon
The Translators to the Reader. * 291
certain rules made by Tychonius a Donatist for the
better understanding of the Word, was not ashamed
to make use of them, yea, to insert them into his own
book, with giving commendation to them so far
forth as they were worthy to be commended, as is to
be seen in St. Augustine's third book De Doctrind, s. August.
Christian^. To be short, Origen, and tlie whole Christ, cap.
Church of God for certain hundred years, were of
another mind : for they were so far from treading
under foot (much more from burning) the translation
of Aquila a proselyte, that is, one that had turned
Jew, of Symmachus, and Theodotion, both Ebionites,
that is, most vile hereticks, that they joined them
together with the Hebrew original, and the trans-
lation of the Seventy, (as hath been before signified
out of Epiphanius) and set them forth openly to be
considered of and perused by all. But we weary the
unlearned, who need not know so much ; and trouble
the learned, who know it already.
Yet before we end, we must answer a third cavil
and objection of theirs against us, for altering and
amending our Translations so oft ; wherein truly they
deal hardly and strangely with us. For to whom ever
was it imputed for a fault (by such as were wise) to
go over that which he had done, and to amend it
where he saw cause? Saint Augustine was not afraid ^. August
Epzst. g.
to exhort S. Hierome to a Paltnodia or recantation.
The same S. Augustine was not ashamed to retractate, i-. August
we might say, revoke, many thmgs that had passed at
him and doth even glory that he seeth his infirmities, interdum
' o ^ . , vitia TTiea,
If we will be sons of the truth, we must consider what 5-. Aug,cst
it speaketh, and trample upon our own credit, yea,
and upon other men's too, if either be any way a
hinderance to it. This to the cause. Then to the
rg — 2
292 The Translators to the Reader.
persons we say, that of all men they ought to be most
silent in this case. For what varieties have they,
and what alterations have they made, not only of
their service books, portesses\ and breviaries, but
also of their Latin translation? The service book
supposed to be made by S. Ambrose (Officium Am-
brosianum) was a great while in special use and
Dumnd. ui. request : but Pope Adrian, calling a council with the
5. cat. 2. g^j J ^£- Qf^^fig^ tjjg Emperor, abolished it, yea, burnt
it, and commanded the service book of Saint Gregory
universally to be used. Well, Officium Gregorianum
gets by this means to be in credit; but doth it con-
tinue without change or altering? No, the very
Roman service was of two fashions ; the new fashion,
and the old, the one used in one Church, the other
in another ; as is to be seen in Pamelius a Romanist
his preface before Micrologus. The same Pamelius
reporteth out of Radulphus de Rivo, that about the
year of our Lord 1277 Pope Nicolas the third re-
moved out of the churches of Rome the more ancient
books (of service) and brought into use the missals of
the Friers Minorites, and commanded them to be
observed there ; insomuch that about an hundred
years after, when the above named Radulphus hap-
pened to be at Rorne, he found all the books to be
new, of the new stamp. Neither was there this chop-
ping and changing in the more ancient times only,
but also of late. Pius Quintus himself confesseth,
that every bishoprick almost had a peculiar kind of
service, most unKke to that which others had ; which
1 "Portesses," i.e. manuals of devotion. Spelt s\so portace,
portus, &c.
"And in his hand his portesse still he bare."
Spenser, F. Q. i. 4.
The Translators to the Reader. 293
moved him to abolish all other breviaries, though
never so ancient, and privileged and published by
Bishops in their Dioceses, and to establish and ratify
that only which was of his own setting forth in the
year 1568. Now when the Father of their Church,
who gladly would heal the sore of the daughter of his
people softly and slightly, and make the best of it,
findeth so great fault with them for their odds and
jarring ; we hope the children have no great cause to
vaunt of their uniformity. But the difference that
appeareth between our translations, and our often
correcting of them, is the thing that we are specially
charged with ; let us see therefore whether they them-
selves be without fault this way, (if it be to be
counted a fault to correct) and whether they be fit
men to throw stones at us : O tandem major parcas Horat.
insane minori : they that are less sound themselves wr. 326]. '
ought not to object infirmities to others. If we
should tell them that Valla, Stapulensis, Erasmus,
and Vives, found fault with their vulgar translation,
and consequently wished the same to be mended,
or a new one to be made ; they would answer per-
adventure, that we produced their enemies for wit-
nesses against them; albeit they were in no other
sort enemies, than as S. Paul was to the Galatians, oai. 4. 16.
for telling them the truth : and it were to be wished,
that they had dared to tell it them plainlier and
oftener. But what will they say to this. That Pope
Leo the tenth allowed Erasmus's translation of the
New Testament, so much different from the Vulgar,
by his apostolick letter and bull ? That the same Leo sixtm Se-
exhorted Pagnine to translate the whole Bible, and
bare whatsoever charges was necessary for the work?
Surely, as the Aposde reasoneth to the Hebrews, that
294 The Translators to the Reader.
Heb. 7. II. if the former Law and Testament had been sufficient,
& 8. 7. "^
there had been no need of the latter : so we may say,
that if the old Vulgar had been at all points allow-
able, to small purpose had labour and charges
been undergone about framing of a new. If they
say, it was one Pope's private opinion, and that he
consulted only himself ; then we are able to go further
with them, and to aver, that more of their chief men
of all sorts, even their own Trent champions, Paiva
and Vega, and their own Inquisitors, Hieronymus ab
Oleastro, and their own Bishop Isidorus Clartus, and
their own Cardinal Thomas a Vio Cajetan, do either
make new translations themselves, or follow new ones
of other men's making, or note the Vulgar interpreter
for halting, none of them fear to dissent from him,
nor yet to except against him. And call they this an
uniform tenor of text and judgment about the text,
so many of their worthies disclaiming the now re-
ceived conceit? Nay, we will yet come nearer the
[1588—40] quick. Doth not their Paris edition differ from the
[1547] Lovaine, and Hentenius his from them both, and yet
all of them allowed by authority? Nay, doth not
Sixt-usy. Sixtus Qtdntus confess, that certain Catholicks (he
fixa Bibiiis meancth certain of his own side) were in such a humour
[1590]. . '
of translatmg the Scriptures into Latin, that Satan
taking occasion by them, though they thought no such
matter, did strive what he could, out of so uncertain
and manifold a variety of translations, so to mingle
all things, that nothing might seem to be left certain
and firm in them ? Sic Nay further, did not the
same Sixtus ordain by an inviolable decree, and that
with the counsel and consent of his Cardinals, that
the Latin edition of the Old and New Testament,
which the Council of Trent would have to be authen-
The Translators to the Reader. » 295
tick, is the same without controversy which he then
set forth, being diligently corrected and printed in
the printinghouse of Vatican? Thus Sixtus in his
Preface before his Bible. And yet Clement the eighth,
his immediate successor, published another edition of [159=]
.[iS92]the Bible, containing in it infinite differences from
that of Sixtus, and many of them weighty and ma-
terial ; and yet this must be authentick by all means.
What is to have the faith of our glorious Lord Jesus
■Christ with yea and nay, if this be not? Again,
what is sweet harmony and consent, if this be ? There-
fore, as Demaratus of Corinth advised 'a great King, [Diodoms,
before he talked of the dissensions among the Grecians, ^^'' ®'
to compose his domestick broils ; (for at that time
his queen and his son and heir were at deadly feud
with him) so all the while that our adversaries do
make so many and so various editions themselves,
and do jar so much about the worth and authority of
them, they can with no show of equity challenge us
for changing and correcting.
But it is high time to leave them, and to shew The purpose
in brief what we proposed to ourselves, and what ktors, wkh^"
course we held, in this our perusal and survey of the h^T,^i-
Bible. Truly, good Christian Reader, we never &"' °"^'
thought from the beginning that we should need to
make a new translation, nor yet to make of a bad one
a good one ; (for then the imputation of Sixtus had
been true in some sort, that our people had been
fed with gall of dragons instead of wine, with whey
instead of milk;) but to make a good one better, or
out of many good ones one principal good one, not
justly to be excepted against; that hath been our
endeavour, that our mark. To that purpose there
^ Xerxes.
296 I'he Translators to the Reader.
were many chosen, that were greater in other men's
eyes than in their own, and that sought the truth rather
than their own praise. Again, they came, or were
thought to come, to the work, not exercendi causa,
(as one saith) but exercitati, that is, learned, not to
learn : For the chief overseer and ep-yoStwKTijs under
his Majesty, to whom not only we, but also our whole
Church was much bound \ knew by his wisdom, which
Nazianzen. thing also Nazianzcn taught so long ago, that it is a
Trapouk ' preposterous order to teach first, and to learn after,
caj>. i']. yea that to iv -nLQui Kepa/xtW iinvQavuv, to learn and
At^hget. practise together, is neither commendable for the work-
cap"'^yi' man, nor safe for the work. Therefore such were
thought upon, as could say modestly with S. Hierome,
Et HebrcBum sermonem ex parte didicimus, et in Latino
penl ab ipsis incunabulis, &c. defriti sumus; Both we
have learned the Hebrew tongue in part, and in the
Latin we have been exercised almost from our very
cradle. S. Hierome maketh no mention of the Greek
tongue^ wherein yet he did excel ; because he trans-
lated not the Old Testament out of Greek, but out of
Hebrew. And in what sort did these assemble ? In
the trust of their own knowledge, or of their sharpness
of wit, or deepness of judgment, as it were in an arm
of flesh ? At no hand. They trusted in him that
[Rev. 3. ;.] hath the key of David, opening, and no man shutting;
they prayed to the Lord, the Father of our Lord, to
s. Aug. lib. the effect that St. Augustine did ; O let thy Scriptures
Ti. Confess. , . ^
cap. 2. be my pure dehght ; let me not be deceived m them,
neither let me deceive by them. In this confidence, and
with this devotion, did they assemble together ; not
too many, lest one should trouble another ; and yet
' Richard Bancroft, Archbishop of Canterbury, died Nov.
1, i6io.
The Translators to the Reader. ' 297
many, lest many things haply might escape them. If
you ask what they had before them, truly it was the
Hebre^v text of the Old Testament, the Greek of the
New. These are the two golden pipes, or rather
conduits, wherethrough the olive branches empty them- [Zech. iv.
selves into the gold. Saint Augustine calleth them ^s^August.-i.
precedent, or original, tongues; Saint Hierome, foun- g_*^'^'-- ^- 3,
tains. The same Saint Hierome affirmeth, and Gratian S-Hieron.
' ad Suniam
hath not spared to put it into his decree. That as the^^^ff^f^^^
credit of the old books (he meaneth of the Old Testa- akuicini-
ment) is to be tried by the Hebrew volumes ; so of the ut vetemm.
New by the Greek tongue, he meaneth by the original
Greek. If truth be to be tried by these tongues, then
whence should a translation be made, but out of them?
These tongues therefore (the Scriptures, we say, in
those tongues) we set before us to translate, being
the tongues wherein God was pleased to speak to
his Church by his Prophets and Apostles. Neither
did we run over the work with that posting haste that
the Septuagint did, if that be true which is reported of Joseph.
them, that they finished it in seventy two days ; neither la. 12.
were we barred or hindered from going over it again,
having once done it, like St Hierome, if that be true 5-. meron.
which himself reporteth, that he could no sooner ^toS^.
write any thing, but presently it was caught from him, y^nian.
and published, and he could not have leave to mend
it : neither, to be short, were we the first that fell in ffpiuToireipoi.
hand with translating the Scripture into English, and Thesa^r.
consequently destitute of former helps, as it is written j/jj" '"' ^'
of Origen, that he was the first in a manner, that put
his hand to write commentaries upon the Scriptures,
and therefore no marvel if he overshot himself many
times. None of these things : the work hath not
been huddled up in seventy two days, but hath cost
298 The Translators to the Reader.
the workmen, as light as it seemeth, the pains of twice
*t\erY<«p»«- seven times seventy two days, and more. Matters of
dpijp TTfaa- such weight and consequence are to be speeded with
Sop/wci. in maturity : for in a business of moment a man feareth
Elect. . . . .
[ver. 320]. not the blame of convenient slackness. Neither did
we think much to consult the translators or commen-
tators, Chaldee, Hebrew, Syrian, Greek, or Latin; no,
nor the Spanish, French, Italian, or Dutch^ ; neither
did we disdain to revise that which we had done, and
to bring back to the anvil that which we had hammer-
ed : but having and using as great helps as were need-
ful, and fearing no reproach for slowness, nor coveting
praise for expedition, we have at the length, through
the good hand of the Lord upon us, brought the work
to that pass that you see.
Reasons Some peradventure would have no variety of
moving us to , , , • ,, • , , , .
set diversity scnscs to be sct in the margin, lest the authority of
the margin, the Scriptures for deciding of controversies by that
'i^S^^^"'' ^^°^ °f uncertainty should somewhat be shaken. But
for each!'^ ^^ hold their judgment not to be so sound in this
irivTo. to! point. For though whatsoever things are necessary are
Srj\a. manifest, as b. Chrysostome saith; and, as ^.Augustine,
in ■2. Thai ' in those things that are plainly set down in the Scrip-
"^s Aug. 2. litres all such matters are found that concern faith, hope,
'chrTst'.'cap. and charity: yet for all that it cannot be dissembled,
'■ that partly to exercise and whet our wits, partly to
wean the curious from loathing of them for their
every where plainness, partly also to stir up our de-
votion to crave the assistance of God's Spirit by
prayer, and lastly, that we might be forward to seek
aid of our brethren by conference, and never scorn
those that be not in all respects so complete as they
should be, being to seek in many things ourselves,
^ See above, p. 140 note.
The Translators to the Reader. * 299
it hath pleased God in his Divine Providence here
and there to scatter words and sentences of tliat
difficulty and doubtfulness, not in doctrinal points
that concern salvation, (for in such it hath been
vouched that the Scriptures are plain) but in matters
of less moment, that fearfulness would better beseem
us than confidence, and if we will resolve, to resolve
upon modesty with S. Augustine, (though not in this same s. Augusi.
case altogether, yet upon the same ground) Melius est nes. aduter.
capt 5.
dubitare de occultis, quant litigare de incertis : It is
better to make doubt of those things which are secret,
' than to strive about those things that are uncertain.
There be many words in the Scriptures which be i-rai Acyo-
never found there but once, (having neither brother
nor neighbour, as the Hebrews speak) so that
we cannot be holpen by conference of places.
Again, there be many rare names of certain birds,
beasts, and precious stones, &c. concerning which
the Hebrews themselves are so divided among them-
selves for judgment, that they may seem to have
defined this or that, rather because they would say
something, than because they were sure of that which
they said, as S. Hierome somewhere saith of the Sep-
tuagint. Now in such a case doth not a margin do
well to admonish the Reader to seek further, and not
to conclude or dogmatize upon this or that perempto-
rily? For as it is a fault of incredulity, to doubt of
those things that are evident; so to determine of
such things as the Spirit of God hath left (even in the
judgment of the judicious) questionable, can be no
less than presumption. Therefore as S. Augustine s^Au^^^o.
saith that variety of translations is profitable for ■ the christian.
finding out of the sense of the Scriptures : so diver-
sity of signification and sense in the margin, where
300
The Translators to the Reader,
Plat, in
Paulo se-
cundo.
the text is not so clear, must needs do good ; yea, is
sixtusY. necessary, as we are persuaded. We know that
Sixtus Quintus expressly forbiddeth that any variety
of readings of their Vulgar edition should be put in
the margin'; (which though it be not altogether the
same thing to that we have in hand, yet it looketh
that way;) but we think he hath not all of his own
side his favqurers for this conceit. They that are
wise had rather have their judgments at liberty in
differences of readings, than to be captivated to one,
when it may be the other. If they were sure that
their high priest had all laws shut up in his breast, as
Paul the second bragged, and that he were as free
from error by special privilege, as the dictators of
Rome were made by law inviolable, it were another
matter ; then his word were an oracle, his opinion a
decision. But the eyes of the world are now open,
God be thanked, and have been a great while ; they
find that he is subject to the same affections and
infirmities that others be, that his skin is penetrable,
and therefore so much as he proveth, not as much as
he claimeth, they grant and embrace.
Another thing we think good to admonish thee of,
gentle Reader, that we have not tied ourselves to an
uniformity of phrasing, or to an identity of words, as
some peradventure would wish that we had done,
because they observe, that some learned men some-
where have been as exact as they could that way.
Truly, that we might not vary from the sense of that
ofioioTTaQyj^.
TpwTO? y ot
yptos ^tTTt.
' [Compare
Homer,
Iliad XXI.
S58.]
Reasons in-
ducing us not
to stand curi-
ously upon
an identity
of phrasing.
^ So that even Vercellone, as late as i860, when publishing
his collection of Varim Lectiones Vulg. Lot, BibL, probably
was prevented by this rule from printing the text with them,
" and so deprived them of a great deal of their value" (Canon
Wordsworth, Gospel froin the St German MS, (g), Introduction,
p. XVI. note 3).
The Translators to the Reader. * 301
which we had translated before, if the word signified
the same thing in both places, (for there be some iroXvcrrina.
words that be not of the same sense every where)
we were especially careful, and made a conscience,
according to our duty. But that we should express
the same notion in the same particular word; as for
example, if we translate the Hebrew' or Greek word
once \ij purpose, never to call it intent ; if one where
journeying, never travelling; if one where think, never
suppose ; if one where pain, never ache ; if one where
joy, never gladness, &lc. thus to mince the matter, we
thought to savour more of curiosity than wisdom,
and that rather it would breed scorn in the atheist,
than bring profit to the godly reader. For is the
kingdom of God become words or syllables? Why
should we be in bondage to them, if we may be free ?
use one precisely, when we may use another no less
fit as commodiously ? A godly Father in the primi-
tive time shewed himself greatly moved, that one of
newfangleness called Kpa/S^aTov, o-Kt'/ATrov?, though the a bed.
difference be little or none; and another reporteth, Caiist.'m.
that he was much abused for turning cucurbita (to s'TiJZi.
which reading the people had been used) into hedera. |"e'/Xi-.
Now if this happen in better times, and upon so "^f- '°-
small occasions, we might justly fear hard censure,
if generally we should make verbal and unnecessary
changings. We might also be charged (by scoffers)
with some unequal dealing towards a great number
of good English words. For as it is written of a cer-
tain great Philosopher, that he should say, that those
logs were happy that were made images to be wor-
shipped; for their fellows, as good as they, lay for
blocks behind the fire: so if we should say, as it
were, unto certain words. Stand up higher, have a
302 The Translators to the Reader.
place in the Bible always ; and to others of like qua-
lity, Get ye hence, be banished for ever; we might
[James 2. 4.] be taxed peradventure with S. James his words,
namely, To be partial in ourselves, and judges of evil
xeirToKoyCct. thoughts. Add hereunto, that niceness in words was
dSo\e<xxia. always counted the next step to trifling; and so was
eiri ov6^La.iri. to DC curious aDout names too : also that we cannot
irpolapa^KEu. follow a better pattern for elocution than God him-
piauiuf self; therefore he using divers words in his holy writ,
and indifferently for one thing in nature ; we, if we
will not be superstitious, may use the same liberty in
our English versions out of Hebrew and Greek, for
that copy or store that he hath given us. Lastly, we
have on the one side avoided the scrupulosity of the
Puritans, who leave the old Ecclesiastical words, and
betake them to other, as when they put washing for
Baptism, and Congregation instead of Church : as also
on the other side we have shunned the obscurity of
the Papists, in their Azimes, Tunike, Rational, Holo-
causts, PrcRpuce, Pasche, and a number of such like,
[isai. 19, 18.] whereof their late translation ' is full, and that of pur-
pose to darken the sense, that since they must needs
translate the Bible, yet by the language thereof it may
be kept from being understood. But we desire that
the Scripture may speak like itself, as in the language
of Canaan, that it may be understood even of the
very vulgar.
Many other things we might give thee warning of,
gentle Reader, if we had not exceeded the measure
of a preface already. It remaineth that we commend
thee to God, and to the Spirit of his grace, which is
1 The New Testament... translated faithfully into English out
of the aulhentical Latin. Rheims, 1580, 4to. See also p. 288
note. ' '
The Translators to the Reader. • 303
able to build further than we can ask or think. He
removeth the scales from our eyes, the vail from our
hearts, opening our wits that we may understand his
word, enlarging our hearts, yea, correcting our affec-
tions, that we may love it above gold and silver, yea,
that we may love it to the end. Ye are brought
unto fountains of living water which ye digged not;
do not cast earth into them, with the Philistines, Gen. 26. 15.
neither prefer broken pits before them, with the J"- ''■ '3-
wicked Jews. Others have laboured, and you may ° " ■*■ 3 ■
enter into their labours. O receive not so great
things in vain : O despise not so great salvation. Be
not like swine to tread under foot so precious things,
neither yet like dogs to tear and abuse holy things. [Matt. ^. e.]
Say not to our Saviour with the Gergesites, Depart out Matt. 8. 34.
of our coasts; neither yet with £sau sell your birth- Heb. 12. 16.
right for a mess of pottage. If light be come into
the world, love not darkness more than light : if food,
if clothing, be offered, go not naked, starve not your-
selves. Remember the advice of Nazianzene, It is a Nazianz.
grievous thing (or dangerous) to neglect a great fair, /Sairr. [brat.
and to seek to make markets afterwards : also the A.iX '
encouragement of S. Chrysostome, It is altogether im- J^^a^Merr,
possible, that he that is sober (and watchful) should at Tp"Zlrt^v
any time be neglected: lastly, the admonition and me- '{s alry^ost.
nacing of S. Augustine, They that despise God's -wiir'^^i'lf^t
inviting them shall feel God's will taking veiigeance of^'e^;^;.ff_"
them. It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of ^°^?*°:
the living God ; but a blessed thing it is, and will J°'':|„^„^.
bring us to everlasting blessedness in the end, ^"^^"^ }i^:%f^
God speaketh unto us, to hearken; when he setteth ^^'^ is.^^
his word before us, to read it; when he stretcheth
out his hand and calleth, to answer. Here am I, here
we are to do thy will, O God. The Lord work a
3°4 The Translators to the Reader.
care and conscience in us to know him and serve
him, that we may be acknowledged of him at the
appearing of our Lord JESUS CHRIST, to whom
with the Holy Ghost be all praise and thanksgiving.
Amen.
INDEX
OF PERSONS AND SUBJECTS.
N.B.— A.V. denotes the Authorized Bible {i6u).
PAGE
Abbot, Ezra, Prof. 243
Abbot, (?., Archp 19 n.
Accuracy only comparative 33
Addison, jfos 25 n. i
Adjectives used for adverbs 112
Adonai Jehovah, how represented
in A.V 147 n. i
.^/^Kj, Greelc Bible {1518) 47,
48 and n. 2, 52 n., 140, 176 n.,
199 n. 2, 300 n., 229 n. 2
Alford, H., Dean 91, 105 n.
Alternative renderings ("||0r") al-
leged superior to those in the
Text 43
American failure of attempt at re-
vision of A.V. (i85i)...36andn. 2,
37-8, 46, 113, 114, 208 n.
Anderson, Chr. X2 n, 4
Andrewes, Lancelot, Bp .-••137
Angus, Joseph, Dr 108 n. 2
Antedating books, fraud of ...16 n. 2
.^^OfT^-j^/^a, omitted in Bibles ...rg
and n.
signatures and order as
bound in 1769 29 n. 2
mode of representing
italic type in A.V 34; 7^
• Tremellius' Latin ver-
sion of _ 44
marginal notes in... 46 — 55
Text used in translation
Of 47-8
S.
PAGE
Apocrypha, first printed in English
by Coverdale 52 n.
resembles Bishops' ver-
sion more closely than Canonical
Books 73
parallel refs. to, ex-
punged 119, 195 n. 2
Translators of 140
Apodosis suppressed in orig. texts,
how treated in A.V 65-6
Apostrophe, before j in poss. cases
plur. of pers. pronouns 100
before or after s to in-
dicate poss. case sing, or plural
iio> 152 n., 196 n., 23s n. i
Appendices (A — E) of this work... 3,
6, 7, 14) 15. 17' ip! 21, 22, 23,
24. 29> 3°) 3i> 32. 33> 36 and n. i,
38, 49> 51, 58 n. 2, 59, 63, 68, e^,
71, 80, 88, 91, 98, no and n. i,
III and n., 113, 132, 133, 145,
153 n. 2, i6r n. i, 173 n., 187,
202, 205, 217 n. 4, 233 n. 3,
234 n.
Ai'chaic style of A.V. corrected... 30,
94, lOI
Arnald, Richard 52
Article in original Texts, how repre-
sented in A.V 74-7
Assembly of Divines 25 and n. 3
Athanasius, quoted in' margin of
Apocrypha 46
20
3o6
Index of persons and subjects.
Bagster's Hexapla 15 n.
■ ; — Polyglott (1828) 121
Bain, Eiig. Grammar, 75, iion. 2
Baker papers 12 n. i
Bancroft, Rich., Archp 13 11.2,
296 n.
Basketts, the, their Bibles (1744 — 56)
...28, 201 n.
Bayward, Thomas 239 and n. 3
Bensly, R. L 49 n. i
Bentley, Wm., his correct Bibles
(1646 — 51) 26
Beza, Theodore, influence of, on Re-
visers of N.T....57, 60; 58 nn. 3
and 4
his Greek Testaments 60,
243, 248 and n. i, 257
his Latin N.T. (1556). ..6i,
248 n. I
Bibles: English
A.V. {1611) 1 passim, 5 — 15
Bishops' (1568 — 72). ..9, 12 n. i,
4°. 43. 47> 48 and n. 2, 55, 57,
. 58n. 1,61,73,89, 113, 131 n. 2,
132, 136, 140, 144, 176 n.,
203 n. 2, 267 n.
Coverdale's (i535) 4°, 5^ n.,
73, 92, 93 n., 105, 131 n. 2
Douay {1609 — 10) 288 n.
Geneva (1557 N.T., 1560) ...40,
45"., 57. 61, 62, 92, 127, 132,
267 n.
Great (i539)---5 "-. 6'. 9^. 132.
139
Recent (or modern) 2,3
Revised (1871) i
Rhemish (1582). ..262, 288 n.,
302 n.
Tyndale's(i625— 34)...40, 92, 262
Wicklif's (about 1380?). ..207 n. 1,
250. 252, 255, 262
French, R. P. Olivetan's (Geneva,
1535) 140 n.
The Pastors' (1588)... 140 u.
German, Luther's (1522) 140 n.
C«e^, Aldus (15 18)... 47, 48 and n..!,
£2 n., 140, 176 n., 199 n. -z, 200 n.,
229 n. 2
Elzevir (1624) 132
Italian, Bruccioli's (1532) ...140 n.
Diodati's (1607) 140 n.
Spanish (Valencia, 1478) 140 n.
Pinel (Ferrara, 1553) ...
140 n.
C. de Reyna's (1569) ...
140 n.
De Valera's revision of Va-
lencia, 1478 (Amsterdam, 1602) ...
140 n.
Bilson, Thomas, Bp 12 n. 4,
136 n., 264
Blayney, B....^n., 23, 28—35, 38,
45. 71. 80, loi, 117 n., 121, 133,
145, 242 n. ,
his Report to the Delegates
of the Oxford Press. ..28, 71, 121,
133. 238—42
Blunt, J. H. 13 n./, 25 n. 1
Bodleian MSS. 13 n. 2
Boel, Corn 10, 1 7 n.
Bois, Anne 13 n. t
Bois (or Boyse or Boys), f. ...12, 13
and nn., 22 and n. i, 540
Brady, Nicholas 133
British and Foreign Bible Society . . .
36 nn. I and 2
British Museum, copies of A.V.
there 5, 203, 214
of later editions
...25 n. 1, 201 n.
Grenville Library
in 40
Brown, J. (of Haddington), his
Bible 121
Btichanan, Gilb 8 n. i
Burgon, J. W., Dean 22 n. i
Burnet, Gilb., Bp 139 n.
" Caesural comma" 92 n.
Calendar and Tables of Lessons no
part of A.V 39
Cambridge University Press 6
editions of A.V., their
merits 20-2
Canne, John... 17.1 and n., 240 n. 2
Capital letters, employment of. . . i,
114 — 6
intimating change of
speaker 115 and n.
— ^ representing JEHO-
VAH, ..116 n. 5, 147 n. I, 161 n.,
163, 168, 174, 210, 223 n. 3
Index of persons and subjects.
3°7
PAGE
Carafa, John Peter, Cardinal (Pope
Paul IV.) 47 n.
Cardinal numbers used for ordinal. . .
Ill, 147 n. -i, 185 n., 233 n. i
Cardwell, Edw 3 n., 35, 93 n.,
168 n. I, 193 n. 1, 219 n. 4
Carletoii, G., Bp 264
Changes (later) for the better from
A.V. should be retained... 3, 4, 94
Chaucer, Geoffrey 9,^ n., 105
Chetvu or Hebrew text 41-2,
68 and nn. i and 2, 219 n. 3
Child, John, his evidence before a
Parliamentary Committee 33 n. i
Christian //. of Denraa.!]^ ...139 n.
Chronology of Jewish Kings, attempt
to set right 45-6, 134
Clarke, Adam 121
Classics, English i
Codex Alexandrinus -.47, 90 n. -i,
131, 176 n.
Bezae 59.250.257
— — Sangermanensis 49 n.
Vaticanus...47 n., 48 and n. i,
52
Common Prayer Book sometimes
bound up with A.V. ...17, 21, 39
Complutensian Polyglott (i5[7)...43,
47, 48 and n. 2, 52, 60, 140, I76n.,
200 n., 255 n.
Convocation of Province of Canter-
bury I, 26, 27 and n. i
Copies of A. v., where deposited. .,5,
■ 6, 7 and n. t, 203, 214
of later editions 15,
16 and n. i, 17 n., 18 n., 19 n.,
20 n., 22, 23 n., 25 n. 1, 201 u.,
207 n. i
copulative, absence of Hebr., how
noted by Translators 77
Corbinian, S 282 n. i
Corrie, G. E 18
Coverdale's Bible (i535)--4°. 5^ n.,
93 n., 131 n. 2, 139 and n.
Cox, Richard, Bp i39
Critical edition of Authorized Bible
...I
resources of Translators of
N.T. very scanty 59
Crutwell'se.iX\o-a. 121, 242 n.
CMnberland,R., Bp, his Tables... 2 7
PAGE
Curtis, Th 35 and n.
Dandolini, Lexicon 1 3 n. 2
Daniel, Win., Archp 13 n.2
/5afej in margin of Bibles ...27, 30,
45-6, 133-5, 240
Davenant, John, Bp 264
Deane, W.J 131
Delegates of Oxford University Press
■■'6, 29, 35
Delitzsch, F. 68 n. i, 88, 129
Departures of modern Bibles from
A.V.
■ OS and 33 in A.V. ...114
Divisioji of this work into sec-
tions i
of the Bible into chapters
and verses 127, 132 n.
marks of paragraph (If)
in A.V 128
Dod, B., publisher 29 and n. i
Dort, Synod of 12 n. 4, 264
Doubtful authority, words or clauses
of, how indicated in A.V 68,
73. 254
Downes, And....j2 and n. 3, 140 n.
Dresden, Latin MS. at 49 n. i
Drusius 73 n. 2
Dryden, Joht 96
Durell, David. 239 and n. 1
Eadie, John 12 n. 4,
139 n., 240 n. -z, 282 n. 2
Editions (later) of A. V. (1611)...
dated 161 2 8vo 15
1613 fol 16,63
1616 8vo 17
1 61 7 fol 18
1619 8vo 18
1629410 19
1630 4to 19
Cambridge 1629 fol. ...3,
21, 45, 63, 65, 68, 69, 70, 73 n. 3,
75, 118, 149 n. I, 164 n., 264 n.
Cambridge 1637 4to
23 n.
Cambridge 1638 fol. ...3,
21, 22 n. 2, 26, 45, 54, 55, 63, 64,
68, 6<^, 70, 71 andn., 72, 77, 92,
1 14, 118, 164 n.
3o8
Index of persons and subjects.
Editions, dated 163450! 24
• 1640 fol 24
Cambridge 1683 56,
82, 92
Large folio of 1 701 ....26
Basketts'(i744 — 56). ..28,
201 n.
Paris, Cambridge 1762 ...
29> 45, 54> 55, 56, 59> 63, 7i, 94,
103, 104, no, 119, 132 n. 2, 134,
135, 172 H', 238
Blayney, Oxford 1769...
29, 45, 55, 56, 59, 63, 68, 69, 71,
78, 79, 81, 92, 94, 103, 104, no,
n7n., no, 13211.2, 133, 134
D*0yly and Mant's 4to.
1817...23, 32, 87, 91, 132 n. 2,
156 n. 2
Oxford reprint, 1833 ...
6, 7, 16, 18, 35, 86, 94, 203
1835 32,33
Coldstream 1845 33
Bagster 1846 32,
34, 36 n- I, 90, 121, 134
American 1867 23,
31, 'i'^^ 36, 37 and n. 2, 87, 91, 92,
105. 134
Cambridge nonpareil 1857
...38
Cambridge 1858, our mo-
del .,.32, 38, 69, 79 n. 2, 80, 86,
88, 94, ij<)-i 117, 119, 122, 128,
129, 134, 135, 143, 147 andn.2,
164 n. , 172 n., 194, 215
Cambridge 1863 4to., our
model for Apocrypha 33 n. 3
"Scotch Edition," ...120,
121 n., 240 and n. 2, 241
Canne (Edin. 1747)
121 n.
Amsterdam, Svo. ...121 n.
Nourse's Paragraph Bible
(Boston 1836) 90,
91, 92, 128 n., 130
Relig. Tract Society's
"Annotated Parag. Bible" 1861
...88, 91, 92, 122
Blackadder 1864 ...91, 92
Newberiyi870 91
Erasmus, editions of Greek Test.
...60, 255 n.
Ellifsis, in original texts, how
treated in A. V 64,79
Errors, notable in typography of
A. V. (i6n) 8
and of later editions 4
and n. i, 17, 22 n. i, 23, 25 n.
r, 3°-!' 32, 33-4, 38-9
■ in the seventh command-
ment (1632) , 25 and n. i
many due to Tremellius'
Version 44
-eus, terminations in 1 88 n.
Eyre {or Eyers ox Ayers), W. ...13
n. 2, 136 n.
Falmouth, Vise 17
Favour, Dr 275n.
"Fenowed" 275n.
Field's Bibles shamefully inaccurate
25 n. 2, 26, 2^. See Hills.
...56, 91, 191 n. -i, 193 n. 2
F.,!)! ....103,127
Fine inflicted for misprint in Bible
... 25 n. r
"Five Clergymen" , Revision of the
■•• 85,91, 135 n.
Fletcher, John 135 n.
Fritzsche, O. T. 49 n.,
73 n. 2, 131, 199 n. 2
Fry, Francis 5 —
n and nn., r3, 15 n., 18 and n.,
20, 24, 39
Gell, Robt., Dr 43 n., 141 n.
Genealogical charts, maps, &c. at-
tached to A.V 39
Genitive, double no,
216 n. I, 217
sign of, suppressed
no and n. 2, 207 n. i, 217 n. 2
George I., his four rules to secure
an accurate Bible 27
George II. , degrees conferred by . . .
12 n. 1
Gerimdial Infinitive of Hebrew,
different methods of rendering in
A.V 142
Gijford, William 93 n.
Ginsiurg, C. £>., Dr 44n.
Goad, y., Dr 22
Gorle, y 79 and n. 2, 115
Index of persons and subjects.
309
Goulbum, E. M., Dean 142 n.
Gcnuer^John 9311.
Grabe, J. E. 20011.
Graduation of punctuation 92
Grammatical peculiarities 2,30,
109 — 12
inflections, old ...loi
Gravamina of Convoca,tion ...27 n.
Greenfield, Wm. 360.1
Griffith, Mr, Pemb. Coll. Oxon. 239
Grote,j., his MS. cited 23 n.,
32, 57 n. i, 74, 81, 82, 91, 92 and
n., 121 n., 133, 191 n. 2
h initial, use of a or an before, in
A.V 105— 8
Hall, Joseph, Bp 264
Hampton Court Conference (1603-4)
...138
Harding, John, Dr 138
Harleian MSS. 12
nn. ,1 and 3, 13 n. i
Hayes, John, his Cambridge Bibles,
1677—83 26
Headings of columns and chapters. . .
132. 239
Hebrew Text used in A. V 42
compactness of, how treated
in A.V 65
old accus. termination in,
how treated in A. V 76
Herodotus, quoted iii margin of Apo-
crypha 46
Hervey, Lord yi. C, Bp ...131 n. ■.=
Hewlett's Commentary 7170.
High Co7?imission Court 25 n. i
Hills and Field bought their privi-
lege by a bribe 26
their Bibles of 1653-7
very inaccurate ...25 n. 2, 26, 28
History of text of A. V. ... 2, 3—39
Hobson, Th iSn.
Holland, producer of misprinted
Bibles 25 and nn. 2 and 3
Hooker, Richard i37
Hopkins, John i33
Home, T. H \ri., 117 n.
Hort,F.7.A.,V'[oi. 132
Importation of Bibles forbidden by
statute 26 and n. 3
Intensive forms 113
Isaiah, single authorship of prophe-
cies of 126
Issues of A.V. (1611) two extant...
6—12, 15
relative value and priority of
each 7 and n. 2 — 12
Italic type of Authorized Bible ...2,
23. 29. 3i> 38
very defectively represented...
34
useof, by Translators... 61 — 81
fames I. curtails marginal notes in
A.V 40
orders the Bishops' Bible
to be closely followed 43-4
\ai Instructions ...ifl, i%(i
Jehovah, Hebr., how represented
in A. V 116
n. 5, 147 n. I, 161 n. i, 223 n. 3
feliovah Adonai, how represented
in A.V 147 n. i
ferome's Latin Version 48, 131
fertisalem, the form "Hierusalem"
...186 n.
fob, book of, influence of its diction
upon its successors 126
unsatisfactory rendering
of, inA.V 139
Johnson, Samiiel 96
Jonson, Ben 93 n-i 217 n. 2
Josephus quoted in margin of A.V.
...46 and n., 227 n. 2; 74, 90
funius, Francis 44,
46; 47, son., 51 n., 55, 57, 73
andn. 2, 153 n. i, 1760., 1980. i,
199 n. I
Keri, or Hebrew margin ;i6,
41-3, 68 and nn. i and 2, 219 n. 3
Kilbur7ie, Wm 22
n. i, 2^, 25 and n. 1, 26
Kilbye, Ricliard, Dr 138
and n. 2
Killingworth, fohn 13 n. i
King fames' s Bible i
Kin^s Printers ...5, 20, 25, 27, 28,
35. "7
Latin MSS 49 n. i
3IO
Index of persons and subjects.
Latin translation of O. T. by Im-
manuel Tremellius 44,
57, go.n. 1, 15311. J, 17011., 17211.
_ by Sebastian Mun-
ster (1534) 61
of Apocrypha by
Francis Junius , 44
of N. T. by Theo-
dore Beza (1556) 57, 248 n. I
. Version, Old ...47, 48, 90,
144
Laud, PVm., Archy 25 n. i
Lectionary, New Church 129
Lenox, Mr 25 n. i
Lewis, yoKn 1 2
n. I, 27 nn. i and 2
Lightfoot, y.B., Bp 2311.
Litany, English 105
Lively, Edward 139
Lloyd, Win., Bp 26-7,
3°: 67' 133. 134' 168 n. i, 238, 240
Longfellow, H. W. 25 n. 2
Lowth, Robfri, Bp 129, 13 in. 1
Luard, H. R 13 n. 2
pine, y. M. i39n-
Manley, W. L 19
Marginal dates 27, 30,
45-6, 133-5, 240
marks of A.V., errors in...
180 n. i
notes of A. V •1,27,
31, 40—60
notes, additional 26,
27> 45
their number and
character in O. T 41-6
in Apocrypha ...46
—55
inN. T. ...55—60
textual references of A. V.
...2, 8, 26, 27, 30, 116 — 27
in Epistle of "Trans-
lators to the Reader" 267 n.
Marsh, G. P. 93 n., 207 p. i
Mary, Queen I39n-
Masoretic revisers of Hebrew text
...41
points 78, 130
notes 42
McLane, J. W. 36
Mead (ox Mede), yos 22
and n. i, 134
Milton, yohn 96
Misprints, see Rrrors.
Missing fragment of 4th book of
Esdras 49 n-
Models of Cambridge Paragraph
Bible 32, 38, 80, 86, ^^
Modernizers of diction of A. V
30, 94, loi, 133
Morinus, Peter 47n-
Moses cornutus 9
Moule,H. C. G 91
Moulton^ W. F. 90, 92
Munster, Sebastian 61
Negative, archaic double in
Newth, .5"., Dr 19, i38n. i
New York Bible Society, 46
North, yames 207 n. 2
Number of final Committee on A. V.
...12 and n. 4, 13 n. 2, 39, 264
and Oh, distinction between ...
Objective case used for nominative
...112'
Omissions through same beginning
of clauses 17
Origen's Hexapla, Dr Field's edition
of 127
Original texts from which A. V. was
rendered 2, 42, 47, 57, 60
" II Or" the word prefixed to alter-
native renderings 41, 55
Orthography i, 93 — 109
Overall, y0kn,lSp 137
" own," use of in A. V. representing
simple poss. pron. of original
text 78
Oxford University Press 6, 28,
29. 35.. 127' 133. 238
'— Bibles, see Editions.
Palmer, y. Prof. 49 n.
Paragrap/is, custom of printing the
Bible in 127
marks (IT) of division
into, in A.V 128
Parentheses, replaced by commas in
modern Bibles 81
Index of persons and subjects.
311
PAGE
Paris, Dr, 28—35, 45. 46, 67. 72,
loi, 238
Participles past, archaic forms of. . .
103, 217 and n.3
Particles, various forms of. .. 103 & n.
Paston letters (1470) 93 n.
Patrick^ Shnon, Bp 122
Paul, C. K. 13211.2
Peck, Francis, "desiderata curiosa"
...12 nn. I — 3
Permune, J. J. ^. , Dean 83, 88
Philoxenian Syriac version 59
Pleonastic pronouns in and n.
Pliny, quoted in margin of Apo-
crypha 46
Plural, archaic 87 and n.,
228 and n. i
regarded as sing. ...229 and
n. I
Poetical portions of Bible, arrange-
ment of, in Camb. Par. Bible ...129
Polyglott, Bagster's (1828) I2i
Complutensian (1517) ...
43, 47, 48 and n. 2, 52, 60, 140,
176 n., 200 n., 255 n.
. Walton's (1657). ..47, 283
...n.2
" Portesses" 292 n.
Pope, Alex 13 n.^
Pastel, William 283 n. i
Preterite, archaic 101-3
Prooioun pers., omission of with
Hebr. infin. , how indicated by
Translators ; -.78
Proper Names explained in the ad-
ditional marginal notes ...45, 239
alternative forms of
•••55. 94
introduced into A.V.
on authority of Josephus 73
. absolute uniformity
in spelling of, not to be aiined at
...97 n.
. parallel references re-
lating to, in Camb. Par. Bible ...
124
Psalms, Pr.-Book version Df ...139
PtmctuationoiA.Y..,.i, 27, 81—92
Pursuivant fetcht to a reviser of
A.V i^ "■ 3
Ptisey, E. B., Canon 82 n. 2
Rainolds, John, Dr 138 and n. i
Rashe tevoth 13 n. z
Reeves, John 127
References, parallel ir6 — 27
Rep-inted leaves (244) in A.V.
Bibles 5, 6 and n., 10,12
Revised version of the Bible r
Rheims, Vulgate N.T. of (1582) ...
262, 288 n., 302 n.
Richardson, Charles 275 n.
Rivalry, generous between English
versions i
Rivington, C. R 19 n.
Robinson, Ed. 36
Rtdes laid down by Translators but
not carried out 74
the four, of George 1 27
s after Hebrew termination -im ...113
Saravia, Adrian de 137
Savile, Sir Henry 140
Scattergood, A7it., Dr 26, 57 n. i
Schaff, Phil. ...37 n. r, 203 n. i, 243
Scholefield, James, Prof. 35, 79
n. I, 90, 91, 233 n. 2
Schultens, Albert 139
Scott, Thomas 121
Seeker, 7%., Archp 30, 240 n.
Sections, this work divided into
seven ^
Selden, John 19 n., 140 n. i
Septuagint Greek version of Old
Test 41, 68
Roman (1586) ...47 and
li., 48 and n. z, 90 n. 2, 140,
176 n., 229 n. 2
Shakespeare, different ways of spell-
ing his name 94
quoted 108 n. 2,
no n.3; 229 n. I
Singular, archaic use of, for plural
... [I [
Smith, Miles, Bp i2n. 4, 39,
136 n., 264
Spalding, R 139
Speed, yo., his patent for genea-
logical charts, &c 39
Spenser, Edmtmd 292 n.
Standard copies Qi A.Y . (i6n) ...6
of Cambridge Para-
graph Bible , 38
312
Index of persons and subjects.
PAGE
Status Emfhatims of Chaldee
222 n.i
Stephen, Robert, his Greek Test. . . . 60,
243, 248 and n. i, 255 n., 257
■ — ■■ division into verses
invented by 127, 132 n.i
Sterne, Rich 22
Sternhold, Thomas 133
Stevens, H. 25 n. i
Superlative, dotthle 112
Syndics of the Cambridge University
Press 6, 35, 79n.2
Tables of Scripture Measures, &c....
27
of Kindred, Time, Offices,
&c 27
Targum, or Chaldee paraphrase. ..41
Tate, Nahum 133
Tenison, Th., Archp 20
Texts, original, used for A. V. ... 2, 42 ,
47. 57. 60
of Scripture, parallel in A.V.
...2, 116 — 27
Time spent in translating A.V
1 2 and n. 2
Tischendorf, Aen. F. C, his Septua-
gint...i,'j n. ; 90, 92
Tomson, Lawr 132, 251
Transition from oraiio obliqua to 0.
directa in Hebr., how indicated
in A.V 67, 73
Translators to the Reader ...12 n. 2,
39, 262, 267—304
Tregelles, S. P., Dr 90
Tremellius, Immanuel 44, 57,
90 n. I, 153 n. T, 170 n., 172 n.
Trench, R. C., Archp 85, 114,
233 n.2
Trevisa, John 282 n. 2
Turin, Latin MS. at 49 n. 1
Turton, T'., Bp 21, 33 n.2,
35-6, 41 n., 57, 61 n. I, 65, 168
n.i, 223 n.3
Type, variation of in Bible, method
of and reasons for employment . . .
fix, 62
Tyrrell, jfames 130.2
tin- prefix in place of /ot- or /«-... 1 1 2
Unequal execution of A. V 136
Uniformity of practice in marking
grammatical divergences not fol-
lowed in A.V 70
Ussher (or Usher), James, Archp....
13 n.2, 24, 4fi n., 133, 282 n.i
Verbs, transitive and intransitive
confounded 112
Vercellone, C 300 n.
Vulgate ...52 n., 61, 69 n., 73 n.2,
117, 118, 176 n., 262, 300 n.
Wake, W; Archp., his care for an
accurate Bible 27
Walker, Ant., Dr 12 and nn.2
and 3, 13
Waller, G. C. 92 n.
Walpole, Sir R 27
Walton, Brian, Bp, his Polyglott
(1657) 47, 283 n.-^
Walton, Isaac 138 and n.2
Ward, S. Dr 22, 264 and n.
Westcott, B. F., Canon 12 n.2,
136 n., 243, 248 nn.2 and 3,-2S3n.
Wetstein, j. J 126
Wheeler, Prof 239 and n.2
Whitelocke, Buls 25 n. 3
Wicklif, John ...207 n.i, 250, 252,
255, 262
Wigrani's "Hebr. Vade Mecum"
...127
Wilson, Lea 21, 22, 214
Thj}mas,')&^ ...121, 242 n.
William,, Canon 126
Winer, G. B go, 92
Wolfenbuttel Bible 25 n.i
Wordsworth, Chr., Bp ...86, 89, 92
John, Canon... 300 n.
Charles, Bp ... 1 3 2 n. 2
Wright, W. Aldis 1 10 n. 2,
217 n.2
Ximenes, Francisco de Cisneros, Car-
dinal 48 n. I
Zeugma, Hebraic use of, how treated
in A.V 66, 73
CAMBRIDGE : PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. AND SON, AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11